Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,540,045	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2541472}'	Yes	2024-11-26 18:53	active	1928	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464198210_1335425697867830_3839403089342624662_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nSiGDRUp3CQQ7kNvgG4NlUt&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AbRVzuxT0B58e5mvQFmAXp1&oh=00_AYAjfkWyJgwBVvyExO3AG2pV4noUcbm5KSYT2AwZw8Rp3w&oe=674C3980	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,541,287	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2540465}'	No	2024-11-26 18:58	active	1928	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	"Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she passed away because of postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. He cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." Chapter2 Juan also looked over. A red figure stood out in the crowd. Debra, clad in a burgundy dress, seemed to captivate hearts with every gesture. Cameras flashed at her like she was a reigning superstar walking the red carpet. 'Debra?' Juan took a moment to recognize her. In the past, Debra preferred light makeup and plain dresses. This was the first time Juan had seen her like this. Seeing Debra for the first time, Shelia was filled with jealousy. Compared to the alluring Debra, she seemed too plain. "Debra looks stunning." Shelia's tone carried a subtle envy. Debra spotted them and walked over. Shelia thought Debra, unaware of her relationship with Juan, would be surprised or awkward, but Debra was poised and smiling. "Mrs. Nichols is here. Who's the lady beside Mr. Nichols?" whispered a reporter. Debra approached, linking her arm with Juan's, and extended a hand towards Shelia. "You must be Shelia mentioned by Juan. Nice to meet you! I'm Debra. You can call me Mrs. Nichols." Shelia withdrew her hand from Juan's and shook hands with Debra. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Nichols," Shelia said awkwardly. "Juan told me that he sponsored you. You're going to study abroad, right?" Debra said. Shelia glanced at Juan. "Shelia excels in her studies. She's planning to go abroad this year, but she's a bit timid, so I brought her here today to broaden her horizons," Juan said. He had brought Shelia here to see the world of the upper class. Juan hadn't completely fallen for Shelia yet. It was only after Shelia returned from abroad that Juan fell in love with her. Even so, Juan attended all kinds of events with Shelia, to the point where everyone in Seamar City knew that Juan liked a college girl. But none of this mattered to Debra anymore. She came to the auction not to compete with Shelia but for a more important purpose. "Well then, take good care of Miss Miles. I'm going in," Debra said, letting go of Juan's arm. Juan was stunned. He hadn't expected these words to come from Debra's mouth. By the time he realized it, Debra had already get into the venue. Juan frowned. 'When did the unruly Debra become so agreeable?' Debra sat in an inconspicuous corner. The auction venue was filled with influential figures. If she remembered correctly, an abandoned piece of land that nobody wanted was bought by an obscure merchant at this auction. Later, because of the upscale developments around it, the land became valuable. The successful investment elevated the merchant's status, making him a commercial magnate. Since she had decided to leave Juan, Debra wanted to build up her own assets. After sitting down, Juan searched for Debra's figure. Beside him, Shelia asked, "Mr. Nichols, do you really want me to bid on your behalf?" Juan's attention returned, and he said, "Yes, I trust your judgment." Shelia blushed. She had studied finance for so long at school, just for this day. On the second floor, Debra watched them chat happily. Shelia indeed had some talent, which was one of the reasons why Juan would be attracted to her. In her last life, Shelia had once identified a prime piece of land, which impressed Juan. But that piece of land was valuable, to begin with. The Nichols Group's properties were around it, and Shelia inflated the price with Juan's money. In the end, the value of the land and the surrounding properties all increased, so Juan couldn't lose. Even without Shelia, Juan would have secured that piece of land. As the auction started, Shelia began to bid. She successfully won the first three prime pieces of land. Juan sat beside Shelia like a guardian. "The price of Crescent Manor starts at one billion." "Two billion." Debra's bidding caused a collective gasp. Juan frowned. What's gotten into this woman? Shelia whispered, "This piece of land isn't worth much. Debra's going to lose money." Juan texted Debra. [What are you doing?] Debra read the message and ignored it. "Two billion once!" "Two billion twice!" ... "Is Debra crazy? Two billion for this piece of junk?" On the second floor, Randy was flabbergasted. "Three billion," Marion bid. Randy nearly flipped the table. "Marion! Are you insane too?" Across from them, Debra frowned. She wanted to know who was crazy enough to compete with her for this wasteland, only to see Marion. She vaguely remembered Marion was doing gray business. 'When did he start real estate development?' "Four billion!" Debra raised the stakes. Downstairs, Juan furrowed his brow and texted her again. [Debra, shut up!] Debra simply turned off her phone. "Five billion," Marion said. His provocation annoyed Debra. 'Alright, you want to play? Let's play.' "Ten billion!" she bid. "What! She's gone mad!" Randy exclaimed. Juan stood up, losing his composure. He couldn't quite grasp Debra's intentions. To him, this piece of land wasn't even worth one billion. Yet Debra was offering ten billion. Marion smiled at Debra and made a gesture of concession. "Ten billion!" The auctioneer exclaimed, "Any further bids? Ten billion, going once, going twice. Sold!" As the gavel fell, a weight lifted off Debra's heart. The land was finally hers, but she had unnecessarily spent an extra eight billion. It was all because of Marion. She glared at him. Randy nudged Marion, "Hey, Debra's glaring at you. If I were her, I'd probably be plotting your demise." Marion shrugged indifferently. Downstairs, Shelia tugged at Juan. "Mr. Nichols, Debra is going to make you bankrupt." "She set her own price. No one will help her pay the bills," Juan said. Chapter 3 Due to this episode, Juan's attention was solely on Debra. Shelia's performance was completely ignored. When the auction ended, Debra was about to leave when she bumped into Juan and Shelia. "Debra, if you don't understand real estate, don't mess around," Juan said bluntly. Shelia chimed in, "Yeah, Debra. Your actions have cost Mr. Nichols ten billion." Debra chuckled, "Miss Miles, you misunderstand. This piece of land is mine to get. What does it have to do with Juan?" Shelia blurted out, "But that's ten billion." "It's just pocket change for me, not to mention for her." From not far away, Randy's voice came. "Isn't that right, Ms. Frazier?" Debra caught sight of Marion and said, "It's just a plaything for purchase." Shelia blushed with embarrassment. Ten billion meant nothing to Juan and Debra. In front of these people, Shelia felt inferior. "Heard Mr. Nichols got married. Is the lady beside him Mrs. Nichols?" Marion chimed in. Shelia blushed, stammering, "N-no." "This is my wife, Debra," Juan said, pulling Debra close. Debra tried to shake off Juan's hand, but he held on tight. Since earlier, he had felt Marion's gaze on Debra. Men understood men best. He could see through Marion's thoughts. "So, Ms. Frazier is Mrs. Nichols. It's my bad. I saw Mr. Nichols chatting with this lady in the venue earlier, thinking she was Mrs. Nichols." Randy slapped his head. "Then this lady must be Mr. Nichols's secretary. No wonder she was holding up signs for Mr. Nichols earlier." Debra almost burst out laughing. Though she didn't care about Shelia and Juan anymore, hearing Randy's words still made her pleased. Shelia was totally embarrassed. "Joe, take Shelia home," Juan requested. "Yes, sir," Joe agreed. Randy grinned, "We'll get out of your hair. Bye!" After Randy and Marion left, Debra shook off Juan's hand. "Had enough?" Juan didn't expect Debra to pull away. Before, Debra couldn't wait to touch him. She seemed different tonight. "If you're trying to get my attention, you don't need to do this," Juan said. Debra was speechless. She wanted to argue, but she couldn't find the right words. Considering how much she cared about Juan in the past, she might have done so. But she wasn't that person anymore. "Whatever!" Debra shrugged. "Wait." Juan stopped her. "What now?" "What's your relationship with Marion?" "I don't even know him." Juan spoke coldly. "No matter what your relationship is with him, you are Mrs. Nichols in public. You better watch your identity and keep your distance from other men." Debra scoffed, "Before you demand anything from others, how about demanding it from yourself? Did you consider your status and my reputation when you brought Shelia here today?" "I had Joe inform you today." "Oh? Is it to tell me not to come?" Juan remained silent. He knew he was in the wrong. "Even Marion, an outsider, mistook Shelia for Mrs. Nichols. If you like her, let's get a divorce," Debra said. "Did you get up on the wrong side of the bed?" Juan frowned. Although he didn't love Debra, it didn't mean he wanted a divorce. Their marriage was based on interests. It was not something one person could dissolve. From Juan's serious expression, Debra could tell that he wasn't thinking of divorce now, but it was only because of her family. In a few years, when she became worthless, he would discard her like trash. Thinking of the miserable end of her last life, she'd rather end it now than wait for that moment. "I said, let's divorce." The next day, news of Debra's extravagant purchase of wasteland swept through major platforms. Debra was the sole heiress to the Frazier family, and ten billion was just a figure for her. However, with her family's businesses operating, she had limited liquid assets. It was not easy for her to raise the money. Debra lay on the bed, rubbing her brows. 'Should I find Juan? No.' He left without a word yesterday when she proposed a divorce. She couldn't understand. She was even willing to relinquish the Frazier family's wealth to him, yet he still didn't want a divorce. But besides Juan, who else could she turn to? Suddenly, Debra sat up. She had an idea. "Marion!" People in high society were in one circle. Debra managed to contact Marion through her connections. Debra remembered that Marion's influence was overseas, but in recent years, he had stationed himself in Seamar City. Others might not know why, but she did. In the coming years, Marion would rapidly take over local enterprises, competing head-to-head with Juan. In the conference room, Marion played with his lighter. Debra got straight to the point. "I want to borrow eight billion from you." Randy spat out his tea. He'd seen straightforward, but never this blunt. "Ms. Frazier, that's a large amount of money." Debra blinked. "Last time you said ten billion was nothing." "I just rolled the logs for you, and you're giving me a hard time." Randy shook his head. Beautiful women were always a bit sick in their heads. Marion flicked his lighter. "Why should I lend you any money?" "I could've secured Crescent Manor with two billion, but because of your meddling, I have to pay an extra." "Not a convincing reason." Debra fell silent for a moment before saying, "Your industries are all overseas, but for the past two years, you've been frequenting Seamar City. I guess you want to launder your overseas money here. Am I right?" Randy paused his tea-drinking motion, subconsciously glancing at Marion. He didn't expect Debra to understand these things. Chapter 4 The room fell silent for a moment. Marion smirked and said, "Mrs. Nichols, you can't wrongly accuse good people." "Yeah, we're all legitimate businessmen," Randy chimed in. "In the realm of legitimate business, it's not up to me to judge. But I think Juan might be interested," Debra said. "I'm just a clueless rich girl, while Juan isn't. If I tell him what happened, I wonder if he'll take notice." "You're sneaky!" Randy couldn't contain his frustration. Debra looked at Marion seriously. "Lend me eight billion, and I'll pay you back with interest in three years." Randy's eyes widened. "Are you kidding? Do you know how much interest that'll be? If you can't pay it back, we'll lose eight billion. You're Juan's wife. Who can hold you accountable?" "I know the interest. I'll sign a contract with you. If I can't repay, I'll give you my family's properties and stocks, and I'll work for you for the rest of my life." Randy paused and continued, "And besides, my marriage with Juan might not last three years. Even if I'm still his wife then, he won't protect me." Marion looked up and stared at Debra for a while. Randy's ears perked up as he smelled gossip. But he quickly composed himself. "No, I disagree!" But Marion agreed, "Okay, I'll lend it to you." "What?" Randy jumped up from his chair. "Have you gone mad?" "I'll have the finance department transfer the money to you. We'll draft the contract later," Marion said. "Marion!" Randy stomped his foot. "Thank you, Mr. Houston." Debra stood up, saying, "I'll await your message. Happy cooperation." She smiled and left the office. Randy ground his teeth. "That's eight billion! Are you out of your mind? She's Juan's wife! Why would you lend her money?" Marion grinned. "She's pretty." "Why should you get the girl while I pay?" Randy exclaimed. Marion stood up, tossed a bank card to Randy, and said, "I pursue the woman I fancy. It's only right that I foot the bill." "What? Foot the bill? She's Juan's wife! What bill are you talking about?" Randy ranted. Ignoring his protest, Marion walked out of the office. "Both of you are insane!" Randy muttered. Debra had just stepped into the Nichols family's mansion when she saw Juan sitting in the living room. She frowned. In her last life, Juan rarely came home. 'When did he become so attached to home?' Assuming he was just lounging around, she turned to go upstairs. "Debra!" Juan called out. Debra halted. "What is it?" Juan felt uneasy about Debra's recent coldness. "The auction house is pressing for payment." "I know," Debra replied coolly. "If you don't have enough money, you can tell me," Juan said. "No need. I've sorted it out," Debra said dismissively. "Where did you get the money from?" Ten billion wasn't a small amount, and Juan knew every movable asset under the Frazier family's name. She couldn't produce such a sum on short notice. "It's my business. You don't need to concern yourself," Debra replied. "Don't forget that I'm your husband," Juan said. Debra chuckled bitterly. 'Husband?' Juan always considered it a disgrace. When did he remember he was her husband? "You're so anxious because you're afraid I'll lose money and drag down the Nichols family," Debra said. Juan fell silent. Seeing his reaction, Debra knew that she had guessed right. "I won't drag you down. I understand our marriage is a business alliance. We rise and fall together. You don't have to come home often," Debra concluded. Juan was speechless. He used to think that way, so after getting married, he was cold towards Debra and didn't even touch her. But after hearing those words from Debra, he suddenly realized his excessiveness. Juan was about to say something when suddenly a remittance message came on Debra's phone. She didn't expect Marion's actions to be so fast. In just an hour, the money arrived. With the matter resolved, Debra gave a smile. Juan pursed his lips, suddenly remembering how Debra used to follow him. She showed him the same smile, but he never cared. "There's a party tonight. You're coming with me." "Me?" Debra frowned. Juan asked, "Don't want to?" "Why don't you bring Shelia with you?" Debra was puzzled. In her last life, whenever there was a banquet, Juan would take Shelia. If her memory served her right, it was an international banquet that night. She insisted on going, but Juan brought Shelia in the end, indirectly paving the way for Shelia. For such an important occasion, why would Juan suddenly think of bringing her? "You're my wife, so naturally, you should come to such occasions with me." Debra didn't get it, thinking it was only because Shelia had something else to do. Then again, she should go to such occasions more often. To start her own business, she needed connections. "Alright then, I'll go get ready." Juan breathed a sigh of relief. At least, Debra was still willing to be the nominal Mrs. Nichols. Perhaps she wasn't completely disappointed with him yet. Shelia was in the dormitory, arranging the dress sent by Juan's secretary. Her roommates looked at Shelia with envy. "Shelia, your boyfriend is so sweet, giving you such a beautiful dress." Shelia's cheeks turned rosy. "Shelia, when will you introduce us to your boyfriend?" "Yeah, your boyfriend is so rich, and he takes you to various banquets all the time. We're curious." Shelia shook her head and said, "He's very busy. I'll introduce you to him when he's available." Shelia's phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Juan's secretary, she answered the phone happily. "Joe, did Mr. Nichols send you to pick me up? I'll come down right away," she said. "Mr. Nichols said you don't need to come today," said Joe. Chapter 5 Shelia's smile froze. "Why?" "Mr. Nichols is taking his wife tonight, so it wouldn't be convenient for you to attend." Shelia forced a smile. "Oh, so he's taking his wife. That's great. I didn't want to go anyway." "That's good." Shelia held her phone and bit her lip. Her roommates exchanged glances. "Shelia, did your boyfriend stand you up?" "I heard this event is international. Didn't your boyfriend organize it to introduce you to some foreign entrepreneurs?" Facing their skeptical looks, Shelia managed a weak smile. "He has an important client to accompany. I shouldn't disturb him." Shelia glanced at the dress in her hands, her expression dimming. 'Juan never likes Debra. Why did he suddenly...' She tightened her grip on the dress. She had looked forward to tonight's event for so long. She couldn't just give up. As the night fell, Juan had a splendid black dress sent to Debra. He had been waiting downstairs for a while when he saw Debra descending the stairs. Though he had seen Debra in a burgundy dress the other day, seeing her in this outfit still took Juan by surprise. He hadn't realized how beautiful Debra could be. "I'm ready," Debra said, lifting her head. Juan pursed his lips. "I'll have my secretary bring the car around." Debra opened the door to see Joe waiting outside. Seeing Debra in the black dress, Joe was amazed. "Mrs. Nichols, you look stunning in this dress, better than Miss Miles." Juan glanced at him. Joe realized his mistake and quickly shut his mouth. "It's okay." Debra didn't care, and she got into the car. Juan glared at Joe and muttered, "You won't get your bonus this month." Joe felt wronged but dared not say more. That was what he got for being too talkative. Outside the club, Juan helped Debra get out of the car. People around them cast admiring glances at them. "Who's the lady with Mr. Nichols?" "Seems to be Mrs. Nichols." "I don't recall seeing Mr. and Mrs. Nichols together before. They make quite the power couple." ... Juan took Debra's hand. Debra wanted to retract her hand, but with so many people around, she had to go along with Juan. Debra glanced around and saw many faces she had encountered in her last life. Juan had a certain prestige in the business world. To be able to attend such a high-level international event, the people here were all top entrepreneurs, philanthropists, or real estate tycoons. Debra had studied finance to impress Juan, but it never paid off. Suddenly, the sound of shattered glass grabbed everyone's attention. A gardener accidentally broke a vase of roses, and the manager scolded him. "Where did this old man come from? Get him out of here!" the manager barked. "Hold on." Debra stepped forward, picking up the roses from the ground. She noticed they were carefully pruned and rare. "This man ruined Mr. Houston's flowers and startled the guests. Let me have him removed," said the manager. "If it's broken, just ask him to prepare a new one," Debra said. "These roses were brought by Mr. Houston for everyone's enjoyment. How about each lady take one to appreciate his gesture?" Debra suggested. Everyone nodded, and the manager waved off the gardener. Juan stepped forward, lowering his voice. "I didn't expect you to liven up the atmosphere here." Debra shrugged. "Just trying to please Mr. Houston." Outside the club, Shelia stepped out of a taxi in a black dress, feeling strange gazes around her. She ignored them and tried to get into the club. The security guard glanced at the taxi and stopped her. "Miss, do you have an invitation?" Shelia was taken aback. She didn't know about invitations. With Juan, she could go anywhere. It was the first time she had been stopped by a security guard. "Sorry! No invitation, no entry." "I'm here to see Mr. Nichols. I'm his companion," Shelia lied. Squinting at her, the guard asked, "Mr. Nichols is already inside with Mrs. Nichols. Who are you?" Feeling the stares all around, Shelia blushed with embarrassment. Joe saw her and hurried over. "Excuse me, she's our company staff." The guard nodded, allowing Shelia through. Shelia breathed a sigh of relief, but Joe asked sternly, "Miss Miles, why are you here?" "I just wanted to broaden my horizons. Mr. Nichols always said I was too timid. I'll be going abroad in a few months, so I wanted to experience this kind of event. Joe, could you take me in?" Joe hesitated. "I'll return from studying and help Mr. Nichols. The piece of land Debra bought cost billions and was a loss. She probably doesn't understand finance. So many financial elites are here. I'm worried Mrs. Nichols won't be able to handle it," Shelia pleaded sincerely. Joe nodded in agreement. In the past, it was always Shelia by Juan's side because Debra knew nothing about finance, and Joe respected Shelia, who was talented in this area. Shelia joyfully entered the club and spotted Juan conversing with some guests not far away. She lifted the hem of her dress to run over, but she accidentally collided with an old man. The gardener's vase slipped, and the water splashed on Shelia's dress. She instinctively exclaimed and freaked out when she saw the stain. "What's wrong with you? Can't you watch where you're going?" Chapter 6 Her cry pierced through the room. All eyes, including Juan's and Debra's, turned to her. In their eyes, Shelia was a rude and uncultured woman. The old gardener bent down to pick up the scattered roses and apologized profusely. Feeling the stares around her, Shelia quickly changed her attitude. "I'm sorry. I was in haste. Are you okay, sir?" Debra watched from nearby. Even though Shelia tried to fix it, it only came off as insincere. Shelia also noticed Debra beside Juan. "How did she get here?" Juan frowned. Given his expression, he seemed clueless about Shelia's arrival. Debra wondered if Shelia came on her own. Debra stayed silent. This plot was different from that of her last life. Juan brought Shelia to the party, where Shelia impressed Caleb Houston. It led to a smooth path overseas and success after graduation with support from Juan and Caleb. Debra thought that Shelia would not show up this time. Yet here she was. "Mr. Nichols!" Hearing the commotion, Joe rushed in. Juan's tone was curt. "Who let her in?" "It was me." Joe bowed his head. "I thought Miss Miles could help you." Juan rubbed his temples. He used to be very tolerant of Shelia. But in this situation, Shelia shouldn't have appeared. "Miss Miles isn't familiar with the place. Go check on her," Debra said, taking a sip of champagne. Juan saw Shelia's scared looks, and he couldn't bear to leave her alone to handle the situation. "I'll be back in a moment." Debra said nothing. That was expected. He could never let go of Shelia. Juan went over and asked, "How did you come here?" Shelia lowered her head, looking pitiful. "I'm sorry. I just wanted to see the event." Seeing her tear up, Juan couldn't bring himself to say anything harsh. In a sense, Shelia was trained by him, and he had seen all her efforts. "I'll have Joe take you back." Seeing Juan about to leave, Shelia hurriedly grabbed his sleeve. "Mr. Nichols, can I stay?" Juan frowned. In the past, Shelia was always obedient and aware of her identity, never crossing that boundary. Shelia felt his displeasure and said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Nichols. I..." Juan relented in the end. "You can stay. This event could be helpful for your overseas studies." Shelia finally broke into a sweet smile. "Can I stay with you?" Juan glanced at the surrounding crowd, concerned about leaving Shelia alone here. "Yeah." Shelia was delighted. Joe couldn't help but ask, "Sir, what about Mrs. Nichols?" "Go accompany her. Don't let her cause trouble like last time." Juan knew that Debra often attended such events, but as someone unfamiliar with finance, she was here merely to pass the time. As long as she didn't cause trouble like last time, it was fine. Debra watched as Joe approached her. Before he could say anything, she asked, "He's gone to accompany Shelia?" "Miss Miles is a key candidate for the company, so..." "I understand." Debra looked as if she was not bothered at all. Joe breathed a sigh of relief. But somehow, he felt that Debra had changed. Shelia followed Juan and confidently conversed with some bigwigs, which was noticed by Debra. Although Shelia had good grades at school, she was still just a student. In front of these seasoned businessmen, what she said wasn't very insightful. They were only praising Shelia out of respect for Juan. However, soon Shelia faced difficulty with a foreign elderly gentleman. Debra recognized that man as a financial tycoon from Dawnreach. He only spoke his native language and didn't know any foreign languages. And his translator was absent. "Mr. Nichols..." Shelia bit her lip, glancing at Juan. Juan was pondering how to defuse the awkwardness when Debra approached and fluently conversed with the man. The man seemed quite pleased with what Debra said and shook hands with her. Shelia finally noticed Debra, dressed in an identical black dress. Compared to her, Debra seemed like a refined lady, while she looked like a street vendor. Shelia clenched her fists and forced a smile. "Debra, that's impressive. You can speak the Dawnreach language." Debra smiled without saying anything. Juan remembered that Debra could speak foreign languages, but Dawnreach language wasn't widely used. Not many people knew it, so he was surprised that Debra was fluent in it. "What did you say to Mr. Stephen? He seemed quite pleased," Shelia asked. "I told him that the piece of land he bought near the southeastern sea is going to get a good prince, so he's happy," Debra replied. "That piece of land will get a a good price?" Shelia looked puzzled. The land didn't seem extraordinary. "Maybe," Debra replied casually. In her last life, that piece of land did get a considerable sum. The area suddenly developed into a tourist destination, making a hefty profit from tourism. Mr. Stephen probably foresaw its development, hence his purchase. Shelia lacked that foresight. Juan stared at Debra, which made her uncomfortable. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Debra asked. "How did you know that the land would get a good price?" Juan said. Chapter 7 Given his expression, Juan knew that this plot of land would fetch a hefty sum. Yet he chose to let Stephen have it as a favor. That was just Juan's style. "I was just paying a compliment. You're reading too much into it," Debra replied. Juan furrowed his brow, assessing the sincerity of Debra's words. It made sense. Given Debra's intelligence, how could she see the future value of that land? Juan realized he was overthinking it. "Hope so." Juan turned away, leading Shelia to meet other people. Shelia glanced at Debra. Debra managed to capture the hint of triumph in Shelia's eyes. She downed a glass of champagne. In the eyes of others, she was just a failed woman abandoned by her husband. Her husband left her and took another woman to meet business partners. Could anything be more of a joke than this? Debra felt disheartened. She had planned to mingle with the business elites, but with Juan gone, it became difficult. How could she approach those entrepreneurs without seeming intentional? Debra scanned the surroundings and spotted a piano not far away. A smile played on Debra's lips as she got an idea. With graceful steps, Debra approached the piano and exchanged brief greetings with the pianist before sitting down. As the heiress to the Frazier family, she had to learn many things, though she never thought she'd use them. But now they had come in handy. It had been a while since Debra played the piano, so she was a bit rusty. But soon enough, the piano keys followed her fingers, producing a melodious tune that perfectly matched the atmosphere of the party. The guests were captivated by the unexpected piano music. Many turned to look in her direction, and after she finished playing, applause filled the room. Seeing Juan and the businessmen stop their conversation, Shelia kept her eyes on Debra and said, "Debra is amazing. She can play the piano." "She is a pro," Juan remarked casually. Among these people, many could play the piano, and passing relevant exams was quite common. The fact that Debra received so much applause showed her musical talent. It was then that Shelia realized the gap between her and Debra. She used to think Debra was just lucky and pretty, but utterly useless. Now she was proven wrong. She was dead wrong. After Debra finished playing, many wealthy ladies approached her for conversation. While she couldn't directly approach those business magnates, getting close to their wives made it easier to reach them. "I didn't expect Mrs. Nichols to be so talented at the piano," Randy remarked from a corner. "Not bad," Marion agreed. "You don't know music, do you?" Randy teased. "I don't, but I like it," Marion replied. He didn't understand music, but because it was Debra playing, it felt different. When she went to the restroom, Debra was pulled into a secluded corner. She tried to cry out, but the man behind her covered her mouth. "Don't make a sound," the man whispered. Feeling the warmth of his body, Debra adjusted her breathing and bit down on the man's hand. "Ouch!" he grunted in pain. "You bit me?" The man released her. Debra quickly put some distance between them and was surprised when she saw his face. "Marion?" "Who else did you think it would be?" "Why the cloak and dagger?" "I sneaked in. Don't want to be seen." "What kind of joke is this? Caleb is your..." Before Debra could finish her sentence, she immediately shut her mouth. Marion raised an eyebrow. "Hm? What were you going to say?" Debra averted her gaze. In her last life, Caleb left all his assets to Marion. It was only after that she found out the truth. But so far, no one knew Marion was Caleb's grandson. "I mean, Caleb is kind-hearted, and you're a dominant owner of overseas enterprises. Even if you snuck in, no one would dare say anything." "Maybe, but I prefer to play it safe," Marion said. "Don't tell me you snuck in here just to say these things to me." She didn't think Marion would be so boring. "This is for you." Marion handed Debra a contract. Debra looked down and saw the contract for her borrowing. "Just for this?" she asked. Marion nodded. "Boring!" Debra signed the contract and threw it back to Marion. It was crazy that he found her to sign the contract at the door of the ladies' room. "As your creditor, can I ask you a question?" "Go ahead." "Why spend ten billion on that land?" Marion's voice was low, tempting her to answer his question. "I can't tell you now," Debra said. "What if I insist?" Marion could tell Debra had other plans. But he couldn't figure out what could be worth ten billion there. It was a loss-making business, but Debra's actions made him believe the land would be worth far more than ten billion. "If I told you this land would be worth a lot in six months, would you believe me?" Debra asked. "No." Marion couldn't see any signs of it yet. "What if I said high-end properties around that wasteland are about to come into the market?" Debra asked. "What high-end properties?" Marion frowned. He had never heard of that. "You'll find out soon enough," Debra smiled, walking past Marion into the restroom. Frowning, Marion walked to the lobby, where Randy asked, "Done signing?" "Yeah," Marion said. "Why the long face?" Randy asked. "Is there any high-end property near the wasteland Debra bought?" "There aren't any." "Check who owns the land around that wasteland." "That wasteland is in the sewage area. There's nothing to check. Forget high-end properties. No one would even build a basketball court there," Randy said. "Sewage area?" Marion was surprised. Chapter 8 Moments later, Shelia emerged from the restroom, her face looking grim. She was now dressed in a white gown. "What's wrong?" Juan asked. "I just changed in the restroom and thought I saw Debra." "Debra?" Shelia nodded. "I saw Debra with that man. They seemed intimate." Shelia observed Juan's expression and quickly added, "But I might have been mistaken. How could Debra know someone like Marion? I heard he's a desperado." "Debra..." Juan's tone turned cold. He had noticed Marion's interest in Debra last time. 'Doesn't she know how to avoid danger? Even getting close to someone like Marion.' Juan felt upset. Debra emerged from the restroom and was puzzled about Juan's dissatisfaction. "Where did you go?" Juan whispered. "Me? I went to the restroom." Debra was confused. Shelia stepped forward, pretending to be affectionate, as she grabbed Debra's hand. "Debra, I saw it just now. Marion is not a good person. Don't let him deceive you." Debra instinctively withdrew her hand. Shelia's hand hung in mid-air, and she looked aggrieved. "I didn't tell Mr. Nichols about it on purpose, but Marion is really not a good person." "I know what kind of person Marion is. I don't need others to judge," Debra huffed. "I..." Shelia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Shelia is looking out for you. Don't be oblivious and offend the wrong people," Juan warned. Shelia tugged at Juan's sleeve, as if to imply he was being too harsh. If other people saw it, they might think that Shelia was Juan's wife. "In any case, it's best not to get close to Marion. You're a woman of high standing, while he's a man without upbringing. How could you have any ties with him?" Shelia said. Suddenly, the sound of a cane hitting the ground came. Everyone turned to see an elderly man with gray hair standing in the center of the hall. Debra turned around, feeling a sense of familiarity. Soon, she recognized the old man as the gardener who had been arranging vases in the hall earlier. Now, the old man was dressed in a suit, flanked by two bodyguards. His stern gaze carried a hint of ruthlessness, making people wary. "This is Mr. Caleb Houston," one of the bodyguards introduced. Everyone in the vicinity raised their glasses respectfully to the old man. Only Shelia was pale. The old man she had scolded just now turned out to be Caleb. Shortly after, Marion emerged from behind Caleb and stood by his side, supporting him. Debra suddenly had a bad feeling. Marion looked at Debra and slowly smirked. "Ladies and gentlemen, I invited you all here today to declare that Marion is my grandson, the sole heir of the Houston family." Caleb coldly glanced at Shelia. Shelia felt a chill. "He is not some wild man without upbringing," Caleb said. Everyone in the room was astonished, and Debra's heart was pounding. 'Something is not right. The timeline has changed. How could this happen?'	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460723184_1095471925484796_4129625463197719825_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=EOxwX4LjcHEQ7kNvgFmEx-r&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AUgrj57D4ddA4cyUhGuRTZe&oh=00_AYAl6tCkqRwbWMeBJhjsTILHDKE4dCe7CkgMD85KA4hxIw&oe=674C4309	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,540,204	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2541472}'	No	2024-11-26 18:54	active	1928	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=QeHmd5kdoEcQ7kNvgGokL8L&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ACYq5vP6pfotXCouVvZDj7E&oh=00_AYB1a8L4hLNmFyL6IYy-mXu0Lf33MPr6tBXswACqImkZSA&oe=674C37B5	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,539,902	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2539700}'	No	2024-11-26 18:53	active	1928	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Elaine's POV I stood in the middle of the bar, my eyes filled with shock. There were a lot of men in the bar, men that I had never seen before. The man that I had loved was also among them, sitting. The love of my life, the one whom I had given up everything to get married to. We have been married a little over one year and I had loved him for a very long time. When I had the chance to marry him, I jumped at it immediately. I thought he loved me at the beginning of our marriage, he showered me with everything I had ever wanted but he suddenly changed. “What's happening… Why… Why did you call me here?” I asked, confused at what I was doing in this place. He had called me a few minutes ago to quickly come here. I had no idea it was a bar until I came inside. The moment I came inside, a bad feeling washed over me. I shifted back, wanting to leave but two people suddenly appeared behind me, making me stop. “Strip.” Just one word, and the earth came crashing down on me. I glanced around the room, at everyone who stared at with their expressive eyes, at those who waited for me to do as I was commanded. They didn't hurt me, however, the person who commanded me was the very person I had loved. “Didn't you hear me? I said strip.” My husband, Caleb repeated, a smirk on his li-ps. I lowered my head, my hands trembling. My li-ps were parted open to speak, but no words could come out. Tears gathered at the corner of my eyes as I gingerly stepped backwards, subconsciously trying to run away. “Stop her and help her remove her clothes if she doesn't want to do it herself.” Caleb said to the security guards who stood behind me. They came forward and held me by my arms, twisting it to my back and forcing me to kneeel down. I felt a sharp pain go from my arms to my wrist and a small ‘crack’ filled my ears. But I didn't fully register it when one of them directly tore my clothes, and goosebumps arose on my body from the sudden laughter that sounded from all directions. I couldn't raise my head up to meet their eyes but shoes appeared right in front of me and I looked up to see Caleb, the man I had given myself to. He stared down at me, an evil glint in his eyes. “Why?” I asked, “Why are you doing this to me?” My throat constricted. “Why?” Caleb tilted his head, confusion showing on his face, “You're my wife, Elaine, so your body is mine to do as I please. After all, you were the one who forced my grandfather to make me get married to you. If it was for you, I would have gotten married to Emily. Now, you have to face the consequences of what you did.” Caleb said hatefully and forcefully raised my chin up, motioning for a man to bring over a bottle of wine. My eyes widened as I realised what he wanted to do. “No. No please, I can't drink that. No, please!” I struggled against the grasp of the security men who held me tightly. “Caleb, please, you know I can't drink that. I beg you, please let me go. Please.” I begged, but it was to no avail. The guard yanked my head back, forcing my mouth open. The sharp scent of alco-hol burned my nostrils as Caleb poured the wine into my mouth. The liquid burned its way down my throat, my body immediately began rejecting it. The liquid that escaped going into my mouth got mixed up with the tears running down my face, some got into my eyes. My vision blurred as I choked, gasping for air in between sobs. But by the time he was finished, more than half of the bottle was already gone. He threw the rest onto the carpet and knelt down, smirking as I continued to cough. “Wasn't that good enough?” Caleb questioned, “Now that wasn't so bad after all.” “Caleb… You…” I began coughing, my eyes were getting blurry, it was hard to see their faces. A sharp pain went through my stomach and I gasped. “C… Caleb… My… my stomach. It hurts.” I gasped again as the pain spread to my spine. I thought I saw a flicker of panic in his eyes, but I was deluding myself. Caleb didn't care, he had never cared. But I still needed help, the pain was almost unbearable now. “Caleb please, please help me. Pl… Argh!” The sharp twisting pain in my stomach intensified, it felt like knives twisting and tearing inside my stomach. I crumpled to the floor. “Help you? This is the consequences of your actions Elaine, so you have to dea-l with it.” Caleb sneered, stepping back as if my pain disgusted him. My eyes widened as I felt wetness between my legs, it was warm, thick and terrifying. “No. No, no, no, no. This can't be happening, no!” I cried out as I realized exactly what was happening. I looked back at Caleb who knew that I was having a miscariage, I thought he would help me even upon seeing that. But once again, I was wrong. He stepped back, looking at the blood in disgust and dialed a number. The world around me was getting dark, I was losing consciousness and the last thing I heard Caleb say was, “Don't let anyone know where she came from. You can tell the doctors that you saw her bleeding on the road.” And then the doors closed as my word completely went dark. “Hold her down! She's hyperventilating!” “Bring in the oxygen tank! Be quick about it!” “Her heart rate is stopping!” I heard bits and pieces as I floated in and out of consciousness. I felt like dying, I wanted to die. But even the world was against me because a few hours later, I woke up in the hospital, white ceilings, white walls, everything was white. I hated white. “How are you feeling?” A few minutes after I had woken up, a doctor walked into my ward with a writing board in his hand. I glanced at him, not saying anything. “Oh, I'm sorry.” He apologized, smiling sheepishly. I had an alc-ohol allergy, I couldn't drink anything with that in it. If I did, my throat would close up for a while, my tongue would swell and I would have rashes all over my body; and that was only if it was a small amount but Caleb forced down more than half a bottle down my throat. “Miss, someone found you on the road while you were losing the baby so he brought you here and paid for your medical bills. Is there any of your family that we could call or…” Before he could say anything further, I heard a familiar voice from the hallways and my body stiffened. I glanced again at the doctor, willing for him not to let them in, but they were faster than he was. Two people kicked the doors open and walked into my ward, one was my mother and the last one was my mother in law. “It's not visiting hours as the patient is still under observation, please you have to leave now or…” My mother ignored the doctor's words and stomped towards me, her eyes blazing. She raised her hands and without hesitation, she slapped me on the cheek, her nose flaring in hatred for me, “You crazy bit-ch! How dare you lose the baby after all your husband has done to care for you! How dare you!” Chapter 2 “How dare you?! How could you lose this baby after everything Caleb has done to make sure this baby could be kept?!” My mother, Selena said furiously, her eyes were wide with anger. I stared at her in shock, I couldn't comprehend what they were talking about? But because I couldn't speak at that moment, I had no way to defend myself and thus, I could only let them continue speaking. “Selena, be calm. We are in the midst of a bunch of people, lower your voice.” My mother in law, Clara turned her gaze to Selena who shrank. Selena had always cowered under the pressure of Caleb's mother; mainly because was everything my mother was not. “Elaine…” I blinked twice, my face was still stinging from the slap. “I was told that you went to the club to drink despite Caleb warning you not to do so. How could you have ignored his warnings?” Clara asked, her hooded eyes on me. ‘Caleb had told me not to go to the club?’ I was confused. But I wasn't surprised at what she was saying, after all, so many lies had been spread in the family about me. If I could talk and I had told them that I was literally dragged to the club and had whisky force fed down my throat, would they believe me? No, they would rather choose to blame me in one way or the other. I glanced at the doctor for some kind of help, any kind. “Ma'am, I believe there are some mistakes here. I don't believe your daughter went to the club willingly or whatever it is you are saying. When she was brought here, she had bruises on her chin and at the side of her cheeks which shows the fact that her mouth was forced open. Her wrists also have some bruises and we're twisted slightly, she has a fracture on one of her wrists, and her knees are bruised. So you see…” “Mister… Louis… I don't believe I asked for your opinion in this matter?” Clara's gaze flickered over to the doctor who froze, disbelief on his face. His eyes met mine, his questions as clear as day. Even a doctor who didn't know me believed that this wasn't something I did out of choice. “Elaine, you have brought shame upon this family.” Clara continued, her voice cutting through my heart like a knife, “Despite how much of an empty barrel you are, Caleb worked hard to get you pragnant and yet, you still lost the baby due to your carelessness. You should have died along with the baby.” She spat out hatefully and immediately, I looked at my mother. Even though she had always treated me badly, I thought that for someone to say that her child should die along with her baby in front of her, at least she would say something. But Selena merely sneered and looked away. I gawked at my mother with incredulity. I wanted to scream, how could I have been born into a family like this?! Why?! “You're coming home with us, you spending your time here is just…” Clara trailed off, “After all, I am not even sure you are a woman. I don't even know why my father made Caleb marry you when he had Emily right by his side. You are one manipulative woman, do you know that? Emily was so much better than you. No problem though, everything will be fixed soon enough.” I felt the weight of her words crash down on me. I was being compared to Emily once again. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. That was the only thing I heard. It was always her! I never forced Caleb to marry me, he had made me fall in love with him, he made me believe that he loved me back. When I found out about the woman named Emily, we were already married. I was the one who was lied to and yet, I was the blamed one! “You can't take her with you. She needs rest.” The doctor said, stepping closer, “Her body is weak due to the miscarr-iage. She is not well enough to be discharged as she still needs proper monitoring, including how far her allergies could go. If you are concerned about her hospital bills, you don't need to be. It has been paid for already.” Clara shot him a venomous look, “Do you think we can't take care of her, Mr Louis? This is a family matter, you have no right to interfere. Selena, pick up your daughter, we are leaving.” Clara commanded and my mother immediately did her bidding. She dragged me from the bed, ignoring my wince as she pushed me outside the ward. The doctor kept following me at the back but it was to no avail, they eventually got their way with Clara threatening the doctors with her status. A few minutes later, we were in front of the house and there was a car parked outside. A car that was unfamiliar and yet familiar at the same time. “Oh, she must be back then.” Clara said happily as she stepped down from the car and walked hurriedly into the house. Who? Who was back? My breaths came out in shallow gasps as my mother yanked me forward, forcing me towards the house. I could barely keep up with her pace and I tripped several times. The front door loomed over me like an evil omen, and I could hear voices inside. Familiar voices. My mother pushed me roughly and I nearly fell to my knees as the doors opened, but I stopped myself. And then I saw her. Emily. Standing in the centre of the room, her presence continued to haunt me even until this day. Innocent and filled with purity, the woman I had endlessly been compared to. Bile rose in my throat as I forced myself to keep it down as I locked eyes with her. “Elaine.” Her voice was smooth and sweet, her eyes pure and sparkly, “It's been a long time. So lovely to meet you again.” Chapter 3 Emily greeted, her voice was sweet and delightful. To them. I stepped back, my eyes wide and my hands trembling. I frantically looked over to Caleb who was seated on the couch, a huge beaming smile on his li-ps. But when our eyes met, they were evil and cunning. But then, I heard a cough from the side and I saw Caleb's grandfather sitting. My heart trembled when I saw him, he would support me, he always had supported me no matter what. Once I was able to talk, I would tell him everything that had happened and he would finally realize that… “Elaine! Despite how I treated you, how could you intentionally ab-ort your baby! Worse, you even cheated on Caleb! Is this what you promised me when you got married to him?!” Grandfather knocked his staff twice on the ground. I stumbled in shock. The fact that he was yelling at me, which he had never done before had crossed over my mind. What he just said… Abort? I intentionally kil-led my baby? And what is this? Cheating? I had never cheated on Caleb, not even once! “And don't tell me that it's a lie! One report or the other about you had always gotten to my ears and I never believed them because I thought you were a good girl, but now there is evidence!” My legs felt like jelly as I took another step backwards, I was barely able to stand. Evidence? What evidence could they possibly have? My mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation. “I…” I tried to speak, but my throat still hurt so badly, they would barely even be able to hear me but I had to try, “Grand… grandfather, I never did any of that.” Grandfather slammed his staff against the floors once more, silencing my feeble attempt to speak, “There are pictures, Elaine!” He thundered, his eyes narrowing, “Pictures of you lying in a bed with someone who was not Caleb! And you dare claim innocence?! How dare you!” Grandfather yelled and threw the pictures at me. My mind went blank as I stared at them, my heart was pounding in my che-st. Indeed, I was on the bed, and there was a man above me, he was masked. But this wasn't true. This couldn't be true! “This isn't me…” I gasped, “None of this happened! I don't remember any of this happening!” “How convenient.” Caleb's voice cut in, “You don't remember, how typical Elaine. Just like you don't remember pushing Emily down the stairs, just like you don't remember stealing from grandfather in or-der to fund your gigolo, just like you didn't remember beating up the maids. You never remember anything, Elaine. Who knows, that child inside you may not even be mine for all I care.” I stared at Caleb in disbelief, the room began to spin all around me. This had got to be some kind of cruel joke by the universe. “This has nothing to do with me. I never did any of those things, you know Caleb. Why are you doing this to me? What sort of mistake did I make for you to treat me like this? Grandfather, you have to believe me, I really didn't do any of those things.” My shoulders trembled as I spoke, my throat became scratchy and dry and it took everything in me not to rush to the kitchen to drink some water. “The evidence speaks for itself Elaine, so save your breath. You slept with another man and now you're trying to cover it up by playing the victim. How pathetic of you.” “So who was it? An old friend of yours? A new man that you met while at the club? You have already brought enough disgrace to this family but cheating on my son? That is unforgivable.” “No, no.” I shook my head violently, I must still be sleeping, this can't be true, “I swear I don't know anything about this. I'm telling the truth, this must be some sort of mistake, I really didn't…” “Enough!” Grandfather's voice boomed throughout the room and I froze in place, “You have lied enough, Elaine. Caleb was willing to forgive you for everything, but with those pictures, there is no redemption for you.” I stumbled backwards, my legs finally gave out as I crumpled to the floor. My stomach began to hurt even more. I glanced up at Caleb who was staring at me, a grin on his li-ps. Then my gaze went straight to Emily and I inwardly gasped. Her eyes. They were dark and manipulative. It all dawned on me. Her sudden arrival when I lost my baby, all the accusations that were readily placed down. Everything. I was being framed for her. So she could come back and take her ‘rightful place’ as Caleb's wife. This was all a farce, and I was in the middle of it all. A sob escaped my li-ps as I lowered my head, and I let everything I had been through play like a film in my head. From the very beginning, it was only Grandfather who had treated me nicely. Caleb's mother had hated me but I thought that if I continued to be a good daughter in law, everything would be fine and she would eventually like me. I felt like everything would change miraculously but it only got worse and worse. Why did I even try to make things better if it was only going to become like this? “So… at the end, you still chose me to be the villain, the one whom you can blame for everything. I'm the bad woman here… Hahahaha.” I threw my head back and laughed, not even caring about the eyes that were on me anymore. It was actually finished, they had treated me the way they wanted to. All of them. “So, what now? What do you want me to do now that you have levelled all these accusations on me?” I glanced at Caleb whose eyes darkened. “Do you want me to kneeel for forgiveness? Do you want me to fall to the ground and lick your feet? Do you want me to strip myself outside just like you did to me in the midst of your friends?!” “Elaine!” Caleb yelled, his eyes wide. “What do you want me to do?! Tell me?!” I stared at him with red rimmed eyes. My pupils were burning so crazily that it was hard to keep them open. I just wanted to plunge myself into cold water and fall asleep. Maybe even forever. “Fine. I want a divorce.” Caleb said, taking a bunch of papers from the chair and flinging them at me, “Sign them and we will officially be divorced.” I eyed the papers on the ground. Caleb had already signed them, his ever so elegant writing that I had always loved. It was so funny actually, that all the work I put into this was thrown out of the window just because of one woman who had always framed me. A woman whom everyone thought was pure hearted. But she was a devil in disguise. “Grandfather, do you remember what you told me in the hospital that day? You said that you could see that I was so pure hearted that my eyes showed exactly what was in my soul, do you know what I was thinking at that moment?” I paused, waiting to see his reaction. He furrowed his eyebrows but didn't interrupt me. “I was thinking that you were the only person in this world that seemed to love me unconditionally. No matter what happened, you never failed to be there for me. Even if it wasn't for Caleb, I still loved you as it was. And then you asked me if I regretted saving Caleb that time because the doctors said it would be hard for my body to bear a child. Do you remember what I said?” I asked again, watching as Grandfather bit his li-ps and held his staff so tightly that his hands turned red. “I said that I didn't regret saving the both of you, I didn't regret putting my life in danger. But now?” I raised my head up, I wasn't able to stop the tears from flowing. I was numb, but I was still crying. “I regret it. I regret it so much, I wish I had never saved Caleb. I wished I had never been there at that moment. I wish Caleb had died in that place.” Chapter 4 “If Caleb had died there, maybe I wouldn't be hurting this much.” I finished. “You bit-ch!” Clara screeched and stomped forward, her hands raised as she slapped me once more. A crisp sound rang throughout the sitting room. But it didn't hurt more than I was already hurting. I bent down to pick up the papers and pen and with shaky hands, I signed the divorce papers, my chapped li-ps widening into a smile. “I've given you what you wanted, Caleb.” I raised my head, watching him intently. He looked very happy. So happy that he snat-ched the papers from my hands, pushing me away. My mother watched everything coldly, her eyes promising wrath against me. I scoffed, I didn't even know why I bothered anymore. “Elaine… I'm sorry.” Emily stepped forward, tears brimming at the corner of her eyes. “Sorry? There's no need to be sorry, Emily. After all, you've gotten exactly what you wanted. But soon enough, everyone in this family will know just how pretentious and evil you are. An innocent flower? A pitiful woman? Ha! Emily, I wait for the day that you will fall to the ground and everything will be taken away from you, just as it was done to me.” “You… get out! Get out of this place!” Clara screamed, her face red. My mother came forward and dragged me by my arm and pulled me outside. Until we got to the gates, we didn't stop walking. But I pulled my arm out of her grasp, “I'm not going with you.” I whispered, “I've had enough.” “Elaine… What the heck are you saying? Do you want to continue to embarrass me?! After all that you have done back there, how could you continue to…” “Mom… Should I even call you mom? I'm nothing more than a product of bargains to get you money. You have never treated me like a daughter, like your child. I heard that even animals do not treat their young ones this way, but you… you have never liked me. Am I even your child?” “Elaine! Stop saying things like this, you're my daughter!” Selena's voice cracked but there was no emotion in her eyes, Selena had always known how to play the concerned mother but it was so easily broken apart. I took a step back, trying to put some distance in between us. “Don't call me that.” Bitterness swelled up inside me, “I'm not your daughter. You made it clear every day in my life.” “You ungrateful brat! I clothed you, I fed you, I gave you everything and this is how you…” “No, you sold me like a piece of clothing. Or maybe clothing even has more value than me.” I cut her off, “But no more. Because this is going to end.” I turned away from her, heading down the street. I didn't know where I was going, but it didn't matter. I just needed to go to a place where I could end it all. Behind me, I could hear her calling my name but it was drowned out by the sound of my own footsteps. I walked until I found myself on an abandoned road. There wasn't any car passing by. But then, I heard a low rumble of a car engine behind me. Before I could turn around, a car screeched to a stop beside me, the door swung open and two men jumped out. They were fast, so fast that I barely had time to scream before one of them grabbed me by the arms, lifting me off the ground. “Who are you? Let go of me! Let go!” I screamed, thrashing wildly. “Shut up!” One of them growled and pushed me into the car. I struggled, kicking and swinging my arms but it was useless. I was no match for two grown and burly men. One of them raised a fist and the last thing I felt was a sharp pain in my temple before everything went dark. “Ugh…” I growled at the pain that went throughout my whole body, my head was pounding. My hands were tied right behind my back and a blindfold covered my eyes. The smell of dust and concrete filled up my nose. We were in a building, an uncompleted one. I had been kidnapped. I suddenly heard footsteps, then without warning, the blindfold was yanked from my face. I blinked, my vision was blurry at first but it didn't take long for me to recognise the figure standing in front of me. “Emily.” I said slowly, gulping down saliva, “Why did you bring me here?” “Surprised to see me?” She asked, her voice sweet, almost mocking. “What do you want? You've already gotten everything from me, Emily.” She smiled, a smile that didn't reach her eyes, “You have always been a problem, Elaine, always in the way. Caleb should have left you long ago but you just had to cling onto him, didn't you? I had to wait years for him to get rid of you, even while our baby is still growing in my stomach.” Emily rubbed her flat stomach. My heart stopped, “A baby? You're pre-gnant?!” “Yes, Elaine. Caleb and I are going to have a baby. Didn't you ever think about why Caleb had fed you drinks when he knew you were aller-gic to it and more so, while you're pragnant? Didn't you ever stop to think about how he left you until you finished bleeding before he asked someone to take you to the hospital? He did not do this just for fun or to show how pathetic you were. It was because he wanted you to lose the baby! He never wanted the baby to be brought into this world!” I choked up. Even though I knew that Caleb must have intentionally made me lose my baby, it felt like I was still kicked in the gut when Emily said this. One of the thugs who came with Emily kicked me in the stomach, making me double over in pain, they didn't stop there, they continued hitting me, especially my stomach. They were trying to destroy any other chances of me giving birth to a child. I began bleeding from the corner of my mouth. “Leave her.” Emily stated, “Your time is up Elaine, soon you'll be nothing more than a memory. Take her to the bridge.” I was carried and driven to another place. I didn't know where I was due to me focusing on nothing but the pain, however, the smell of water filled my senses. I was forced to stand on the edge of the bridge. My eyes were closed as I felt the evening breeze. So this was how it was going to end. A befitting end for a ‘villainess’ I couldn't help but laugh, “Emily. I will make one promise to you and Caleb.” I said, my li-ps curling into a bitter smile, “You will be punished. Karma will come for you and when it does, it'll be ten times worse than what you did to me. Your fake smile will crumble right under you and I'll be there. Watching as you beg for mercy.” I'll haunt the both of you. And when I come for you, it won't be quick. It won't be painless. It won't be easy. I smiled through the tears, “It will be slow, agonist and bitter.” “I'd like to see you try, Elaine. Goodbye.” Elaine then shoved me down the bridge, I was falling. The last thing I saw was her face and right behind her, I saw Caleb's. Then the icy water swallowed me whole. “Ah!” I gasped, shaking awake, my lungs burning as I sat upright. “You shouldn't move like that, you'll open your stitches.” I looked to my side and saw two men, both tall, dressed in black suits, with an aura that screamed dangerous. One had slightly long hair that was out into a rat's ponytail, both his eyes were closed while the other had shorter hair, and he wore gold rimmed glasses. He looked so familiar. “She's awake. Call for the nurse to check up on her.” The one with shorter hair and gold rimmed glasses said to the closed eye one who immediately went to do as he was told. I continued to stare at the man with glasses, trying to place where I had seen him, but he didn't say anything until the other one had left completely. “It's a pity, Elaine, to see you in this sort of position.” He began, making me arch my brow. Did he know me? “Who are you? How do you know my name?” I questioned him. “I must have changed a lot for you not to be able to recognize me,” he removed his glasses, his grey eyes fixed on me. My eyes widened, my mouth opening in shock as I saw a face that I hadn't seen for a long time. “It's… you…” I stammered, all the cells in my body were screaming. His face had never changed, he never changed. “Of course. It's been a long time… Elaine.” The man smirked, his crooked smile that I had always loved. “Zade…” It was him. Zade Silver, my ex boyfriend. Chapter 5 “It's you…” I murmured, my eyes fixed on Zade who leaned on the door frames, golden rimmed glasses sat right on top of his nose. He hadn't changed, although he was just as handsome, if not even more handsome than he was the last time I saw him. Zade frowned, his eyes were dark and he had an unreadable expression on his face. Without saying anything, he turned around and left the ward, the only thing I could hear was the rhythmic sounds of his footsteps that echoed in the hallway. I leaned back on the bed, my head lowered. A myriad of thoughts went on in my head. How did he save me? He went abroad so many years ago and he told me that he would never come back, so why now? How was he able to recognise me? My hands trembled as I raised them to touch my face. What would I look like now? Zade had always called me beautiful in the past, was I still beautiful to him? Or had the years of abu-se gotten to me, did I look old now? I raised my head to look around, it felt like the walls of the ward were closing in on me, I couldn't breathe. My throat constricted and my eyes were getting blurry. Why didn't I die? I had always done everything I could to help the people around me but why did I become like this? Why am I still alive?! Why did he save me? “Elaine! Elaine! Elaine!!” I gasped as I jolted awake, my lashes trembling as I faced Zade who leaned over me, confusion in his cold eyes. “What…” I trailed off, horror coming over me as I realised the extent as to which my thoughts travelled to. Zade's eyes remained fixed on me, the intensity sent a wave of discomfort through me. My che-st still heaved from the panic, my heart pounded against my ribcage. “Miss Elaine.” The Doctor called out my name and I raised my head to meet his eyes. Zade shifted back, allowing the doctor to come forward. He held a clipboard in his hands, just like the doctor who had treated me that other time. Come to think of it, they resembled quite a bit, slowly, their faces began to lap over each other. “Miss Elaine.” “Oh, yes?” The doctor's voice brought me out of my thoughts. “Is it possible that… Well…” The doctor rubbed the back of his head sheepishly and from his small gestures, I could see that he wanted to hide some things from me. “You can tell me whatever it is.” I am used to surprises now. Good or bad. “Alright. Due to whatever had happened to you, losing your child and the emotional trauma, we believe that it would be hard for you to have a baby ever again...” The doctor began and subconsciously, I tensed. My heart stopped at his words. Everything around me went silent, and for a moment, I couldn't hear anything except for the ringing in my ears. I couldn't get pragnant… ever again? I blinked, trying to process what the doctor had just said. He was speaking again, his voice low and careful, but I couldn't focus on his words, all I could think about was the sudden emptiness I felt inside me. “Elaine.” Zade called out my name again softly, breaking me out of my reverie. “Miss Elaine, I understand that this is difficult news,” The doctor said gently, his voice almost apologetic, “But with the right mindset, support and care, you can still love a fulfilling life. We will do anything we can to help you heal, both physically and mentally. Then perhaps, you may be able to birth a child again. Not everything is set in stone.” I nodded numbly, though his words felt empty. What kind of life was he talking about? A life without the possibility of being a mother, without the chance to hold my own child? I wanted to laugh, but I couldn't. I also wanted to cry, but for some reason, I couldn't. My eyes felt so dry that I wondered if I really was a human. All the emotions I felt, or lack thereof made me feel like I was a monster. A monster that wasn't capable of crying for what she had lost. “If you would like to talk to me about anything, or if you're feeling any pain inside, you can call for a nurse to call for me. This man here was the one who saved and brought you here, he said that you both knew each other?” The doctor looked between me and Zade, silently urging me to say if I knew Zade. “I know him.” I mumbled slowly, not wanting to say anything more than that. “Alright then.” The doctor nodded. I felt Zade shift beside me, his presence overwhelming. He had always been a silent force in my life, both a comfort and a curse. And now, standing there, he looked down at me with an expression that made me want to scream, to lash out, to push him away for daring to witness me at my most broken. “I’ll leave you two to talk.” The doctor said, offering a small nod before exiting the room, leaving me alone with Zade. The door clicked shut, and the silence between us became unbearable. I couldn’t look at him. I didn’t want to see his pity, or worse, his indifference. “Why did you come back?” I questioned, the silence was too unbearable for me. And I also wanted to know, “You told me that you would never come back, so why are you back? Why now?”	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464509108_1214196873203283_6155248104857139283_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oT59C1qMJZcQ7kNvgFTL_GU&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AbRVzuxT0B58e5mvQFmAXp1&oh=00_AYBnFfT5IhD15M2XXllKo5jGAoTGnlvFXvd8dzKg-qNZnQ&oe=674C24FE	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,541,141	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2541137}'	No	2024-11-26 18:58	active	1928	😍Read the next chapters👉	"Mrs. Ford, Mr. Ford's back." "Really?" Yasmin Starr was busy with her drafts. When she heard that her husband was back, her eyes lit up. She drew the curtains before her to see a shiny car driving along the path leading to the villa. She saw a man in the car. His handsome face was visible from where she stood; his actions and carriage exuded a regal air. It really was him! Yasmin's heart started racing. Her face burned at the thought of the things they did whenever he came home. Every kiss they shared was searing and passionate. It made her shy yet nervous. Just then, the door to her room swung open. Blake Ford walked in. Yasmin smiled at him. "Mr. B!" "Come here." He loosened his tie. She walked over to him shyly. In the next second, he pulled her into his arms and gave her a hard kiss. She moaned before sinking into the kiss. Then, he carried her to the bed and had his way with her. Blake looked like the celibate and gentle type, but he was no gentleman on bed. He wouldn't let Yasmin off the hook without making her cry. Yasmin shut her eyes as she savored the experience. This time, Blake was wilder than he'd ever been. He was only satiated when she begged him to stop with tears streaming down her face. He lifted the sheets and strode into the bathroom. Shortly after, there was the sound of running water. Yasmin remained in bed, lying there without an ounce of strength in her body. She and Blake had been secretly married for two years now. At first, it hadn't been a marriage of love. Her father had forced Blake to wed her. So, in the beginning, he didn't like her much. But she adored him. She'd done everything she could to chase after him and treat him well. Finally, he'd returned her feelings. Yasmin's heart pounded as she recalled how wild and enthusiastic he'd been tonight. She couldn't help feeling sweet. Would their marriage get better from now on? Once she bore him a child, they'd be a happy family of three. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Blake walked out with a towel wrapped around his waist. He had an amazing body, but his expression seemed somewhat menacing. He hadn't even wiped the beads of water dripping from his hair as he asked brusquely, "Do you have a baby?" Blake held up a test. It had been placed on the toilet bowl, where he'd taken it. Yasmin sat up. She was a little scared of not being able to read him. "I don't know yet. I bought it this morning." "Why did you buy it?" "I've been feeling nauseous lately, and I haven't had much of an appetite. You told me to do a test if I had any symptoms." Yasmin's big eyes were filled with innocence. Blake said, "Go do the test now." "I'll wait until you're done showering." He was obviously not done yet. "Do it. Now." His expression was frosty. Yasmin didn't dare delay further. It just so happened that she needed to pee, so she did the test at the same time. A few minutes later, she walked out of the bathroom. Blake was sitting on the touch. He looked up when he heard her come out. His eyes were like dark whirlpools as he looked at her. "How is it?" "There's only one line, Mr. B." Yasmin was rather disappointed. She didn't have a baby. It was impossible to tell whether Blake's eyes were filled with disappointment or relief. He said calmly, "Get me something to wear." "Are you still going out so late at night?" "Yeah." His voice was as cold as ever. Yasmin didn't say anything else. She went to the walk-in wardrobe. She was actually very disappointed. Deep down, she wanted to bear a child. The Ford family wanted her to have a child, as did Blake. But no matter what treatments and supplements she'd taken over the past two years, she'd still failed to conceive. Besides, she was reluctant to let Blake go. Over the two years of their marriage, her love for Blake had only grown deeper. He was always too busy for her, though. Sometimes, he would be away from home for up to half a month. Now that they'd finally been reunited, he was leaving again. ###6891225### Chapter 2 Yasmin felt a little bitter. She grabbed some dark clothes from the wardrobe and returned to the room. There, she heard Blake talking to someone on the phone. "Don't be scared. Have Alicia keep an eye on you. I'll be right there." His voice was a brand of tenderness that Yasmin had never heard before. She stopped short. Suddenly, the sweetness she'd felt earlier dissipated. She asked tentatively, "Who was that, Mr. B?" He glanced at her, his tall stature domineering. He said coldly, "No one." "Was it a woman?" "It's none of your business." He grabbed the clothes from her and put them on. Usually, he would have her put them on for him. Would every man start to be repelled by their wives once they fell in love with someone else? Yasmin's stomach started convulsing. It looked like she had a stomach problem. She felt horrible. Blake got dressed and turned to leave. Yasmin was on high alert—a woman's sixth sense was powerful. She ran to the door and said, "I'm feeling a little sick, Mr. B. Could you stay the night?" Blake turned to look at her. He was unbelievably handsome, but there was something about him that just made him seem heartless. "Have Mary call the family doctor if you're not feeling well. Also, I won't be back for some time." With that, he headed downstairs. His figure went further and further away under the warm lights. Yasmin suddenly felt dazed. Why did it feel like she'd never truly held a spot in his heart? A wave of nausea washed over her. She ran to the bathroom and vomited her dinner. This was followed by a sharp pain in her stomach. She was as pale as a sheet as she struggled to crawl to the bed. She'd just laid down when another bolt of pain shot through her. Yasmin ran to the bathroom again. This time, there was only bile. She she had food poisoning! She grabbed her phone weakly to call Mary Gould. "My stomach hurts, Mary. Take me to the hospital." Mary ran upstairs. When she saw Yasmin sprawled on the carpet, drenched in sweat, she hurriedly called the driver. They took Yasmin to the hospital. When they arrived, Mary helped her inside the clinic. The doctor gave her a painkiller before instructing her to do an ultrasound. They needed to determine whether it was acute cholecystitis or gastritis. Yasmin's stomach stopped hurting once the painkiller was administered. It lifted her spirits somewhat. Mary helped her to the ultrasound room. But there, they met someone unexpected—Blake. "Mrs. Ford, look! It's Mr. Ford!" Mary looked happy. Yasmin looked in the direction she pointed. She saw Blake standing not too far away. A wave of delight washed over her. She was about to call out to him when she saw another woman. The woman came out of the room with a hand supporting her back. She held a report. "The doctor said the baby's fine, Blake." His cold face immediately became tender. "That's good to know. Remember to watch what you eat in the future. Now that you're to be a mother, you have to be careful about the food you consume." "Okay. I'll watch out from now on." The woman smiled gently. Yasmin was rooted to the spot with astonishment. Her gaze went from delight to disbelief. She stared at them. The woman wore a light-colored, demure dress, and she was beautiful. Her long hair was glossy, and her eyes were right. She exuded a cool yet bewitching air. ###6891226### Chapter 3 Yasmin suddenly recalled something a friend of Blake's had once said. He'd told her, "There's a woman who lives in Blake's heart. They met in Merania, and he's pined after her for years. You and her look pretty similar, actually." At the time, Yasmin had been indignant. She felt that the woman was no match for her since she was already a thing of the past. Now, her dream had been shattered. As she watched how tender Blake was toward the woman, she felt like a sharp blade had been driven right into her heart. It hurt so much that all her organs felt like they were cramping. Blake shielded the woman from the crowd as they turned to leave. Suddenly, he caught sight of Yasmin standing not too far away. Mary was with her. He frowned. The woman asked gently, "Do you know her, Blake?" "Yeah. She's my wife, Yasmin Starr," he said plainly. "Why don't you head to the car first, Giselle? I'll be right behind you." "Okay." Giselle O'Shea nodded obediently. Before she left, she turned to look at Yasmin. Their gazes met in mid-air. Giselle appraised her and smiled faintly. Yasmin's heart constricted as bitterness seeped through it. Blake walked over to her. He was tall enough to block out the light above her head. "What are you doing here?" Mary was about to answer when Yasmin asked, "Who is she?" Why was Blake at the hospital with her for a prenatal check? Did she have his child? She stopped her thoughts there, not daring to think any further. "Don't ask about things that have nothing to do with you." Blake avoided her question. Yasmin's eyes turned red. "Can't I even ask a question when you've had an affair?" "An affair? Do you even have the right to say that?" Blake's gaze was menacing. "Have you forgotten how we got married? Also, I made it clear to you when we married that I would never love you." The blood drained from Yasmin's face. She clenched her fists tightly, barely able to calm down. "So I'm nothing but a disgusting buddy to you?" "Something like that." Yasmin smiled self-deprecatingly. "I see. You were mad at my dad for tricking you, so you thought you wouldn't waste the opportunity and just get me, huh?" "Stop talking." Blake's gaze was laser-sharp. So, she couldn't even talk now? Yasmin's heart sank to the depths of hell. She refused to listen and continued, "Now that the woman you love is back, what are you going to do to me?" He pursed his lips. His silence disappointed her. Yasmin's stomach started hurting again; even the painkiller wasn't doing anything to stop it. As the pain intensified, she finally passed out. … It was already daytime when Yasmin woke up. She opened her eyes with a frown to see Blake leaving the room. She had an IV drip. "Mr. B!" she called. She almost fell out of the bed. Mary caught her. "Be careful, Mrs. Ford." "Where has Mr. B gone?" "That woman called him, so he went to see her." Yasmin jolted. "Don't let this upset you too much, Mrs. Ford. Your health should be your priority," Mary said, looking sad. "After doing the ultrasound, you were diagnosed with acute gastritis arising from food poisoning. You've already gone through three IV drips, so you're really weak now." Yasmin couldn't suppress the bitterness in her heart. She had acute gastritis, but Blake had abandoned her after one phone call from Giselle. It looked like she was no match for Giselle at all. "Have something to eat, Mrs. Ford." Mary brought her a bowl of oatmeal. Yasmin shook her head. "Set it aside for now, Mary. I don't want to eat anything yet." Just then, her phone, which had been placed on the bedside table, rang. She answered it wanly. "Hello?" ###6891227### Chapter 4 "Yaz, did you know about your precious Mr. B cheating on you?" The phone call was from Yasmin's best friend, Eunice Salle. "I saw it all over the news first thing in the morning! He's gotten together with a pianist named Giselle O'Shea, and it looks like she's even carrying a baby. "The paparazzi caught them at the hospital together. Hurry and go check it out!" Yasmin's heart constricted. She checked the news. There were tweets everywhere on Twitter talking about the photos of Blake accompanying Giselle to the hospital last night. Blake was the CEO of Windmere Group and had countless assets under his name. He was the most eligible bachelor in the city. This was why his private life had always been under intense scrutiny. Now that he'd gotten caught accompanying a woman to the hospital, it immediately became a trending topic. The netizens had even managed to dig out Giselle's personal information. She was a renowned pianist in Merania. She and Blake were childhood sweethearts. They had a strong bond. After growing up, she'd gone abroad to study while Blake had waited for her for ten years. Now that Giselle was back, they could finally be together. Everyone on the Internet was going crazy over their relationship. They were all lamenting the glory of their love. In just one morning, Giselle's Twitter account had gained three million followers. The one thing Yasmin noticed was that Giselle had been in Merania. It matched up with what Blake's friend had told her before. So, she was Blake's true love. Yasmin smiled mockingly. "Did you see it, Yaz? I can't believe this nonsense is all over the Internet. I can't take it—I have to go teach these people a lesson!" Eunice gritted her teeth. Yasmin stopped her. "Don't do anything. I already know about it." "Wait, you do?" "Yeah." Eunice's voice shot up an octave. "What is wrong with you? Aren't you going to do anything about him getting involved with another woman? Shouldn't you be teaching that woman a lesson?" Yasmin sighed. "Didn't you see what those people are saying? She's Mr. B's true love. He's waited for her for a decade." "I couldn't care less whether she's his true love or a call girl he hired. She's in the wrong for getting involved with him despite knowing he's married!" "Forget it." Yasmin sounded tired. "My marriage to Mr. B has always been a one-sided thing. I'm tired now." Besides, her manners and upbringing wouldn't permit her to get physical with Giselle. In fact, if she were to cause a fuss, the whole city would know what a terrible marriage she had. She and Blake had indeed been married, so she didn't want things to turn ugly. After a moment of silence, Eunice said, "What are you going to do, then? Are you going to keep this up or get a divorce?" "A divorce is all I want now." Yasmin looked at the needle on the back of her hand. She was sick, yet he was accompanying Giselle. Her heart was now dead. "Since he doesn't care about me, I won't force things anymore." "I'll always support you, Yaz. You're so pretty. There are plenty of men who'd love to be with you. You don't have to be so hung up on a scumbag!" "Thanks for comforting me." She was grateful to have Eunice by her side when she was at her worst. After hanging up, Yasmin rested for a while. When she was finally done with her IV drip, she felt better. Her stomach didn't hurt anymore, but she was still rather weak. Mary and the driver took her home. She fell asleep again. Blake returned that night. As he took his coat off, he asked Mary, "Where is she?" "Upstairs. She's sleeping." Mary added, "Mrs. Ford was quite sad to see that you weren't around when she woke up this morning, Mr. Ford." Blake fell silent. After a pause, he went upstairs. He easily pushed the room door open. Yasmin was curled up on the bay window like a cat. Her long hair fell from the seat to the floor. It made her seem that much more skinny and petite. Why was she sleeping there when she was sick? ###6891228### Chapter 5 Blake frowned and approached Yasmin. Her eyes were shut. There was a sort of childlike quality to her face as she slept, but it didn't take away from her beauty. Her naturally pink and moist lips were puckered slightly. They were as tempting as water to a parched man in the desert. Blake's anger dissipated at this sight. He bent down to lift her into his arms. At the warmth, Yasmin subconsciously buried her head against his neck. She wanted more of it. Blake looked down at her. His gaze was too deep for others to tell what he was thinking. Then, he placed her on the bed. He was about to leave when he heard her mumble, "You're nothing, Mr. B …" Blake paused. He rested a hand on her face and caressed it. She was deeply asleep but subconsciously sucked on his finger. His breathing hitched. "Yasmin?" Was she awake? She didn't respond. Instead, she turned on her side and held his hand to her cheek. She looked wholly dependent on him. Blake lowered his head and kissed her. Yasmin felt like her tongue was numb from being kissed. As she woke up blearily, the first thing she saw was a handsome face that had been zoomed in. Before she could say anything, Blake kissed her again. He slipped a hand underneath her dress. His gaze was fiery enough to set her ablaze. Yasmin's expression turned icy. She bit his tongue hard. "What the h...!" With that, a bolt of pain shot through Blake. He released her. She rolled away from him, wrapping the sheets around herself as she glared at him. "What?" He gave her an icy look. "That's my line. Did you come here to see me after your date with your mistress? Don't you find yourself dirty?" Yasmin looked furious. Blake's gaze turned frosty. "She's not a mistress. Don't spout nonsense." "How is she not a mistress when she already has your child?" Blake didn't answer her. Instead, he said, "Don't you dare hurt her." Yasmin sneered. "How could I possibly hurt her? Do I look like a monster to you? Or do you think I'm powerful enough to go against you?" "Just don't bother her." Yasmin trembled. She didn't expect him to be so protective of her. She fell silent, looking frosty. "How's your stomach?" Blake sat by the bed and broke the silence. "What does it have to do with you?" Yasmin was mad at the mention of this. She'd been languishing in the hospital room while he'd been with another woman. No wife on this earth would be able to accept something like that. She was so mad that tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She said bluntly, "Let's get divorced, Blake." "What did you call me?" Blake shot her an icy look. She'd always addressed him as "Mr. B". Blake was eight years older than Yasmin and exuded a natural dominance. In the past, she would be scared of him if he were to so much as glance at her, let alone give her such an icy look. But now, Yasmin didn't care anymore. She met his gaze head-on. "I called you by your name. From now on, I will only ever call you that. Also, I said, let's get divorced." The thought of a divorce had been reverberating in her mind since she'd woken up that morning to see him leave the hospital room. If he couldn't even be bothered to be by her side when she was hospitalized, what was the point of keeping him? He would only exasperate her. "What did you say?" Blake thought he'd heard her wrong. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Say that again if you dare." "I regret everything now, Blake. I don't want to be with you anymore," Yasmin enunciated, her voice steady and clear. "Let's get divorced." She'd be much better off kicking a heartless man like him to the curb as soon as possible. He was the one who said he'd never love her, anyway. Blake sneered. His gaze was harsh. "What's this trick you're trying to pull this time?" He even thought she was just playing the fool by demanding a divorce. It showed that when a man didn't love a woman, he would think she was just playing games, even if she were to throw herself off a building. ###6891229### Chapter 6 Yasmin was dead at heart, and her eyes were dull. "I'm not throwing a tantrum, Blake. I'm being serious. I've been stuck in a loveless marriage for two years, and I've had enough." Over more than 700 days, she'd gone from hopeful to despondent. She was tired of living like this. "Have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to my bed?" Blake's eyes darkened. "He went to such lengths to force me to marry you, yet you're now demanding a divorce. Do you even hear yourself? "Go ahead and throw whatever tantrum you want, but don't take things too far. Men hate it when women are too fussy, you know." Indeed, Yasmin's father, Stuart Starr, had sent her to Blake's bed. At the time, something had gone wrong with Stuart's company. He foresaw himself ending up behind bars and had been afraid of his enemies going after Yasmin. So, he'd orchestrated for Yasmin to end up in bed with Blake. Then, he'd informed the paparazzi and the Ford family about this, forcing Blake to marry Yasmin. Stuart had some of Windmere Group's trade secrets. He'd threatened to release them if Blake didn't protect Yasmin. And that was how Stuart had tricked Blake into marrying Yasmin. Blake had harbored a grudge against him and Yasmin for it. On their wedding night, he'd warned Yasmin, "Your father gave you to me, so you have to atone for his sins. Obey every word I say. Don't ever go against me." That year, Yasmin was 20 years old and a sophomore in college. She'd been terrified, and she'd nodded with red eyes. "I understand, Mr. B." "Don't call me that!" Blake snarled. "I'm sorry. I'll be careful from now on." Yasmin's eyes were filled with sorrow as she recalled their past. She didn't hate Stuart. She knew he'd forced Blake to marry her because he wanted to protect her. It had been two years since then. Stuart was still in prison but would be released in a few years once he'd served his full sentence. "I know you're still harboring a grudge against me and my father for forcing you into this marriage. Now, I'm setting you free," she said. She despised him for cheating on her but was still grateful that he'd kept her safe for two years. Blake looked at her icily. Then, he sneered. "That stupid studio of yours isn't making a single cent. Can you really feed yourself if we get divorced?" Yasmin and Eunice had set up their own studio. It was still early days and had yet to bring in profits. "No entrepreneur makes money when they first started. It takes time. I know I'm not earning anything yet, but I'll work hard. I've graduated and grown up, Blake. I don't need your protection anymore," Yasmin said. Blake knitted his brows tightly. "So that's what it is. You want a divorce because you don't need me for anything anymore. Do you really think reality's that sweet, Yasmin? Your family forced me to marry you when they needed me. Now that you don't need me anymore, you're demanding a divorce." "I'll admit that my father made a mistake, but haven't I been atoning for his sins for the past two years? I've obeyed you at every turn. I've never gone against you. Besides, don't you want to be free? Your mistress had a baby. Don't you want to give her and your child what they deserve?" "My matters have nothing to do with you," Blake said coldly. Yasmin fell silent. Indeed, he'd never allowed her to ask about his matters. She turned to leave the room. An ugly look crept onto Blake's face as he dragged her back and pinned her to the bed. He circled her with his arms and looked down at her sharply. Yasmin was caught off guard. "What are you doing?" "You're always talking about how much you love me, right? Look at how you have to announce it every day." There was a hint of anger in his face. "Are you really willing to watch me ride into the sunset with another woman? Doesn't it upset you?" Yasmin lowered her eyes. She said softly, "Not anymore." It did upset her, but she didn't want to love him anymore.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12516&	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	840	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12516&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450241899_805156385076440_3951725450484932130_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ZHv5fszEtR8Q7kNvgHYuUF0&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AFmPjAGmYNleBf8c9QdAV_y&oh=00_AYAJW6ylbVy7gcQrbsSiWhaL1M4q07kRXozkC_8CWzoasw&oe=674C5678	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,539,882	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2539883}'	No	2024-11-26 18:53	active	1928	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Liesel Sharp had just unlocked her phone while waiting for her IV drip to be done when she received a message from her best friend, Chelsea Walden. "Jacob's back." She faltered. She and Jacob Ford had barely spoken throughout their month-long cold war, so she had no idea he was back. Soon, she received another message. "He's brought a young woman back with him." A photo had been sent with the message. The young woman in the photo resembled Liesel a little—she was Natalie Sharp, Liesel's younger half-sister. She'd been raised in the countryside. Chelsea continued, "The Sharp family is throwing them a welcome-back party. Do you want to crash it, Lili?" She knew what Liesel was like. Liesel would give Jacob a taste of his own medicine if he dared to do anything to her. There was even a chance she would set the Sharp residence on fire. Liesel checked her IV bag. She'd had a high fever for three days now, and the back of her hand was swollen from the constant IV drips she'd been on. She wasn't in the mood for that nonsense. "No," she replied. Then, she shut her eyes to get some rest. It was close to 10:00 pm when she took a cab back to Viewpoint Residences. The fever had taken its toll on her, so she soon drifted into a restless sleep. Jacob returned at some point, which woke her up. "Did I wake you?" he asked while rolling up the sleeves of his ironed shirt. He looked down at her with an indifferent gaze. His voice was as alluring as always, though. "No." Liesel's voice was a little nasal because she'd just woken up. She explained lazily, "I wasn't sleeping too soundly after taking my meds." He frowned slightly. "Are you sick?" She chuckled softly. She'd been sick for a while now and had mentioned it in her texts to him when admitting defeat. Yet he looked like he'd only just noticed. She poured two glasses of water and handed one to him. "How are things at Norton City? I heard from Brook that there seemed to be some trouble with it. You—" Her throat felt dry and uncomfortable; she wasn't in the mood to chat. Still, someone had to back down—it had been nearly two months since they'd seen each other. However, Jacob cut her off. "Let's divorce."	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14615&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14615&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465213480_523643177252179_1090236802447429735_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=njJrogalBGEQ7kNvgGQmwTl&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AbRVzuxT0B58e5mvQFmAXp1&oh=00_AYBTVGPa3IhL0mXM4EiAgwCosOi5v0hh6RSMaFIc_l0OVA&oe=674C3899	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,539,790	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2541472}'	No	2024-11-26 18:52	active	1928	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	"I, Barrett Warren, vow with my life that I'll take no concubine! Carissa Sinclair shall be my one and only!" These were the words that convinced Carissa Sinclair, the daughter of general, to hide her martial talents and forsake her promising future to marry into the crumbling Warren family. Even on their wedding night, when Barrett was abruptly summoned to the battlefield, Carissa never complained. She used her dowry to support the struggling Warren household, waiting faithfully for his return. But she never imagined that when Barrett finally returned, the first thing he would do was marrying his new love... --- At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage to Aurora." he said, his voice steady, " She will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Fell in love? Huh, looks like he is determined in breaking the vow he made a year ago... Carissa's soft smile wiped off by a mocking one, she had once believed Barrett’s victory would earn him a higher rank, freeing her from the burden of supporting the Warren household with her dowry. Yet instead, in exchange for his victory, he only asked the king for another woman's hand, and now he even dared to silence her with his so-called 'glorified victory'... Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and Aurora is amicable. Mother liked her a lot upon seeing her, even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please be generous enough to welcome Aurora." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them." Barrett interrupted, "You're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her. Also rest assured. Mother has promised me that Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things." “Oh, that's what you and mother think I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa couldn't help but laughing. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left in the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463384564_1258191665321352_3920804691950976922_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PympDryauXYQ7kNvgGOCh8T&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AbRVzuxT0B58e5mvQFmAXp1&oh=00_AYCaUqpnMjGEvud0SzwU6VicKCO3SdXpI4_TWBlxr_hR1Q&oe=674C5395	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,539,533	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2539837}'	Yes	2024-11-26 18:51	active	1928	❤️😍 click to read on 👉	Riley Allen tried to save her marriage, but when she found her husband’s mistress was carrying a baby and she lost her own child at the same time, she quickly realized it was not worth fighting for. To get enough money to save her mother’s life, Riley signed an unfair divorce paper and gave up the career she carefully built. But why did Adrian King, the hottest Billionaire and her ex-husband’s past rival, propose to her who had nothing? - "I only need one favor from you," Adrian said, staring into Riley's eyes and declared, "After your divorce is finalized, marry me." "W-what?" Riley gulped. Adrian didn't respond. He pointed to his assistant and ordered, "Explain, Clint." "Miss Allen, the other day, in order to bring you to the hospital and ensure your health, Mr. King missed his engagement party with his fiancée, Leni Eros, an heir to the Eros Empire in Dowel City. And because of it, Miss Leni Eros canceled their marriage," Clint continued, "So, Mr. King needs a new wife." Riley's heart raced. 'What in the world did he think of? He abandoned a beautiful heiress to bring me to the hospital!' 'But did he have to stay with me until ten in the evening?' He didn't have to hug me and comfort me!' Riley’s brow unwittingly raised. "So, it was my fault that you lost your fiancée?" "I'm not blaming you," Adrian replied. "You said you'd do me a favor, and this is the favor I asked for." "I may not be the wealthiest in my family, but I am at least richer than Brian. I can provide for all your needs, take care of your mother's hospitalization. I can also help you build an even better jewelry company. Lastly, I will ensure you get justice for what Brian has done to you." Adrian raised his chin, narrowed his eyes, "I promise you, he will be punished." "And don't worry. This is a simple arrangement," Adrian assured Riley as he fixed his tie. "You don't need to know all the details, but what I'm saying is that marrying is advantageous to me in many ways." "Like a contract marriage?" Riley clarified. "Hmm," Adrian answered. "You could say that, but this will be a respectful one. "Adrian ran his fingers through his long, dark hair. "What do you think, Riley?" Riley blinked again.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=15430&u	Happyday	https://www.facebook.com/61558228850235/	1,413	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO	https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=15430&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465910637_3831521507176109_6733139206015814204_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HyFbXpM4eTkQ7kNvgGHjVar&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A6qa7IwYDXJ4BsXO1keNci-&oh=00_AYA63bSs2tT3DAJwaQ2R65PHPJiRcyHu3d_ZIpgK22Atjw&oe=674C3234	PERSON_PROFILE	Happyday	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,539,901	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2539700}'	Yes	2024-11-26 18:53	active	1928	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Elaine's POV I stood in the middle of the bar, my eyes filled with shock. There were a lot of men in the bar, men that I had never seen before. The man that I had loved was also among them, sitting. The love of my life, the one whom I had given up everything to get married to. We have been married a little over one year and I had loved him for a very long time. When I had the chance to marry him, I jumped at it immediately. I thought he loved me at the beginning of our marriage, he showered me with everything I had ever wanted but he suddenly changed. “What's happening… Why… Why did you call me here?” I asked, confused at what I was doing in this place. He had called me a few minutes ago to quickly come here. I had no idea it was a bar until I came inside. The moment I came inside, a bad feeling washed over me. I shifted back, wanting to leave but two people suddenly appeared behind me, making me stop. “Strip.” Just one word, and the earth came crashing down on me. I glanced around the room, at everyone who stared at with their expressive eyes, at those who waited for me to do as I was commanded. They didn't hurt me, however, the person who commanded me was the very person I had loved. “Didn't you hear me? I said strip.” My husband, Caleb repeated, a smirk on his li-ps. I lowered my head, my hands trembling. My li-ps were parted open to speak, but no words could come out. Tears gathered at the corner of my eyes as I gingerly stepped backwards, subconsciously trying to run away. “Stop her and help her remove her clothes if she doesn't want to do it herself.” Caleb said to the security guards who stood behind me. They came forward and held me by my arms, twisting it to my back and forcing me to kneeel down. I felt a sharp pain go from my arms to my wrist and a small ‘crack’ filled my ears. But I didn't fully register it when one of them directly tore my clothes, and goosebumps arose on my body from the sudden laughter that sounded from all directions. I couldn't raise my head up to meet their eyes but shoes appeared right in front of me and I looked up to see Caleb, the man I had given myself to. He stared down at me, an evil glint in his eyes. “Why?” I asked, “Why are you doing this to me?” My throat constricted. “Why?” Caleb tilted his head, confusion showing on his face, “You're my wife, Elaine, so your body is mine to do as I please. After all, you were the one who forced my grandfather to make me get married to you. If it was for you, I would have gotten married to Emily. Now, you have to face the consequences of what you did.” Caleb said hatefully and forcefully raised my chin up, motioning for a man to bring over a bottle of wine. My eyes widened as I realised what he wanted to do. “No. No please, I can't drink that. No, please!” I struggled against the grasp of the security men who held me tightly. “Caleb, please, you know I can't drink that. I beg you, please let me go. Please.” I begged, but it was to no avail. The guard yanked my head back, forcing my mouth open. The sharp scent of alco-hol burned my nostrils as Caleb poured the wine into my mouth. The liquid burned its way down my throat, my body immediately began rejecting it. The liquid that escaped going into my mouth got mixed up with the tears running down my face, some got into my eyes. My vision blurred as I choked, gasping for air in between sobs. But by the time he was finished, more than half of the bottle was already gone. He threw the rest onto the carpet and knelt down, smirking as I continued to cough. “Wasn't that good enough?” Caleb questioned, “Now that wasn't so bad after all.” “Caleb… You…” I began coughing, my eyes were getting blurry, it was hard to see their faces. A sharp pain went through my stomach and I gasped. “C… Caleb… My… my stomach. It hurts.” I gasped again as the pain spread to my spine. I thought I saw a flicker of panic in his eyes, but I was deluding myself. Caleb didn't care, he had never cared. But I still needed help, the pain was almost unbearable now. “Caleb please, please help me. Pl… Argh!” The sharp twisting pain in my stomach intensified, it felt like knives twisting and tearing inside my stomach. I crumpled to the floor. “Help you? This is the consequences of your actions Elaine, so you have to dea-l with it.” Caleb sneered, stepping back as if my pain disgusted him. My eyes widened as I felt wetness between my legs, it was warm, thick and terrifying. “No. No, no, no, no. This can't be happening, no!” I cried out as I realized exactly what was happening. I looked back at Caleb who knew that I was having a miscariage, I thought he would help me even upon seeing that. But once again, I was wrong. He stepped back, looking at the blood in disgust and dialed a number. The world around me was getting dark, I was losing consciousness and the last thing I heard Caleb say was, “Don't let anyone know where she came from. You can tell the doctors that you saw her bleeding on the road.” And then the doors closed as my word completely went dark. “Hold her down! She's hyperventilating!” “Bring in the oxygen tank! Be quick about it!” “Her heart rate is stopping!” I heard bits and pieces as I floated in and out of consciousness. I felt like dying, I wanted to die. But even the world was against me because a few hours later, I woke up in the hospital, white ceilings, white walls, everything was white. I hated white. “How are you feeling?” A few minutes after I had woken up, a doctor walked into my ward with a writing board in his hand. I glanced at him, not saying anything. “Oh, I'm sorry.” He apologized, smiling sheepishly. I had an alc-ohol allergy, I couldn't drink anything with that in it. If I did, my throat would close up for a while, my tongue would swell and I would have rashes all over my body; and that was only if it was a small amount but Caleb forced down more than half a bottle down my throat. “Miss, someone found you on the road while you were losing the baby so he brought you here and paid for your medical bills. Is there any of your family that we could call or…” Before he could say anything further, I heard a familiar voice from the hallways and my body stiffened. I glanced again at the doctor, willing for him not to let them in, but they were faster than he was. Two people kicked the doors open and walked into my ward, one was my mother and the last one was my mother in law. “It's not visiting hours as the patient is still under observation, please you have to leave now or…” My mother ignored the doctor's words and stomped towards me, her eyes blazing. She raised her hands and without hesitation, she slapped me on the cheek, her nose flaring in hatred for me, “You crazy bit-ch! How dare you lose the baby after all your husband has done to care for you! How dare you!” Chapter 2 “How dare you?! How could you lose this baby after everything Caleb has done to make sure this baby could be kept?!” My mother, Selena said furiously, her eyes were wide with anger. I stared at her in shock, I couldn't comprehend what they were talking about? But because I couldn't speak at that moment, I had no way to defend myself and thus, I could only let them continue speaking. “Selena, be calm. We are in the midst of a bunch of people, lower your voice.” My mother in law, Clara turned her gaze to Selena who shrank. Selena had always cowered under the pressure of Caleb's mother; mainly because was everything my mother was not. “Elaine…” I blinked twice, my face was still stinging from the slap. “I was told that you went to the club to drink despite Caleb warning you not to do so. How could you have ignored his warnings?” Clara asked, her hooded eyes on me. ‘Caleb had told me not to go to the club?’ I was confused. But I wasn't surprised at what she was saying, after all, so many lies had been spread in the family about me. If I could talk and I had told them that I was literally dragged to the club and had whisky force fed down my throat, would they believe me? No, they would rather choose to blame me in one way or the other. I glanced at the doctor for some kind of help, any kind. “Ma'am, I believe there are some mistakes here. I don't believe your daughter went to the club willingly or whatever it is you are saying. When she was brought here, she had bruises on her chin and at the side of her cheeks which shows the fact that her mouth was forced open. Her wrists also have some bruises and we're twisted slightly, she has a fracture on one of her wrists, and her knees are bruised. So you see…” “Mister… Louis… I don't believe I asked for your opinion in this matter?” Clara's gaze flickered over to the doctor who froze, disbelief on his face. His eyes met mine, his questions as clear as day. Even a doctor who didn't know me believed that this wasn't something I did out of choice. “Elaine, you have brought shame upon this family.” Clara continued, her voice cutting through my heart like a knife, “Despite how much of an empty barrel you are, Caleb worked hard to get you pragnant and yet, you still lost the baby due to your carelessness. You should have died along with the baby.” She spat out hatefully and immediately, I looked at my mother. Even though she had always treated me badly, I thought that for someone to say that her child should die along with her baby in front of her, at least she would say something. But Selena merely sneered and looked away. I gawked at my mother with incredulity. I wanted to scream, how could I have been born into a family like this?! Why?! “You're coming home with us, you spending your time here is just…” Clara trailed off, “After all, I am not even sure you are a woman. I don't even know why my father made Caleb marry you when he had Emily right by his side. You are one manipulative woman, do you know that? Emily was so much better than you. No problem though, everything will be fixed soon enough.” I felt the weight of her words crash down on me. I was being compared to Emily once again. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. Emily. That was the only thing I heard. It was always her! I never forced Caleb to marry me, he had made me fall in love with him, he made me believe that he loved me back. When I found out about the woman named Emily, we were already married. I was the one who was lied to and yet, I was the blamed one! “You can't take her with you. She needs rest.” The doctor said, stepping closer, “Her body is weak due to the miscarr-iage. She is not well enough to be discharged as she still needs proper monitoring, including how far her allergies could go. If you are concerned about her hospital bills, you don't need to be. It has been paid for already.” Clara shot him a venomous look, “Do you think we can't take care of her, Mr Louis? This is a family matter, you have no right to interfere. Selena, pick up your daughter, we are leaving.” Clara commanded and my mother immediately did her bidding. She dragged me from the bed, ignoring my wince as she pushed me outside the ward. The doctor kept following me at the back but it was to no avail, they eventually got their way with Clara threatening the doctors with her status. A few minutes later, we were in front of the house and there was a car parked outside. A car that was unfamiliar and yet familiar at the same time. “Oh, she must be back then.” Clara said happily as she stepped down from the car and walked hurriedly into the house. Who? Who was back? My breaths came out in shallow gasps as my mother yanked me forward, forcing me towards the house. I could barely keep up with her pace and I tripped several times. The front door loomed over me like an evil omen, and I could hear voices inside. Familiar voices. My mother pushed me roughly and I nearly fell to my knees as the doors opened, but I stopped myself. And then I saw her. Emily. Standing in the centre of the room, her presence continued to haunt me even until this day. Innocent and filled with purity, the woman I had endlessly been compared to. Bile rose in my throat as I forced myself to keep it down as I locked eyes with her. “Elaine.” Her voice was smooth and sweet, her eyes pure and sparkly, “It's been a long time. So lovely to meet you again.” Chapter 3 Emily greeted, her voice was sweet and delightful. To them. I stepped back, my eyes wide and my hands trembling. I frantically looked over to Caleb who was seated on the couch, a huge beaming smile on his li-ps. But when our eyes met, they were evil and cunning. But then, I heard a cough from the side and I saw Caleb's grandfather sitting. My heart trembled when I saw him, he would support me, he always had supported me no matter what. Once I was able to talk, I would tell him everything that had happened and he would finally realize that… “Elaine! Despite how I treated you, how could you intentionally ab-ort your baby! Worse, you even cheated on Caleb! Is this what you promised me when you got married to him?!” Grandfather knocked his staff twice on the ground. I stumbled in shock. The fact that he was yelling at me, which he had never done before had crossed over my mind. What he just said… Abort? I intentionally kil-led my baby? And what is this? Cheating? I had never cheated on Caleb, not even once! “And don't tell me that it's a lie! One report or the other about you had always gotten to my ears and I never believed them because I thought you were a good girl, but now there is evidence!” My legs felt like jelly as I took another step backwards, I was barely able to stand. Evidence? What evidence could they possibly have? My mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation. “I…” I tried to speak, but my throat still hurt so badly, they would barely even be able to hear me but I had to try, “Grand… grandfather, I never did any of that.” Grandfather slammed his staff against the floors once more, silencing my feeble attempt to speak, “There are pictures, Elaine!” He thundered, his eyes narrowing, “Pictures of you lying in a bed with someone who was not Caleb! And you dare claim innocence?! How dare you!” Grandfather yelled and threw the pictures at me. My mind went blank as I stared at them, my heart was pounding in my che-st. Indeed, I was on the bed, and there was a man above me, he was masked. But this wasn't true. This couldn't be true! “This isn't me…” I gasped, “None of this happened! I don't remember any of this happening!” “How convenient.” Caleb's voice cut in, “You don't remember, how typical Elaine. Just like you don't remember pushing Emily down the stairs, just like you don't remember stealing from grandfather in or-der to fund your gigolo, just like you didn't remember beating up the maids. You never remember anything, Elaine. Who knows, that child inside you may not even be mine for all I care.” I stared at Caleb in disbelief, the room began to spin all around me. This had got to be some kind of cruel joke by the universe. “This has nothing to do with me. I never did any of those things, you know Caleb. Why are you doing this to me? What sort of mistake did I make for you to treat me like this? Grandfather, you have to believe me, I really didn't do any of those things.” My shoulders trembled as I spoke, my throat became scratchy and dry and it took everything in me not to rush to the kitchen to drink some water. “The evidence speaks for itself Elaine, so save your breath. You slept with another man and now you're trying to cover it up by playing the victim. How pathetic of you.” “So who was it? An old friend of yours? A new man that you met while at the club? You have already brought enough disgrace to this family but cheating on my son? That is unforgivable.” “No, no.” I shook my head violently, I must still be sleeping, this can't be true, “I swear I don't know anything about this. I'm telling the truth, this must be some sort of mistake, I really didn't…” “Enough!” Grandfather's voice boomed throughout the room and I froze in place, “You have lied enough, Elaine. Caleb was willing to forgive you for everything, but with those pictures, there is no redemption for you.” I stumbled backwards, my legs finally gave out as I crumpled to the floor. My stomach began to hurt even more. I glanced up at Caleb who was staring at me, a grin on his li-ps. Then my gaze went straight to Emily and I inwardly gasped. Her eyes. They were dark and manipulative. It all dawned on me. Her sudden arrival when I lost my baby, all the accusations that were readily placed down. Everything. I was being framed for her. So she could come back and take her ‘rightful place’ as Caleb's wife. This was all a farce, and I was in the middle of it all. A sob escaped my li-ps as I lowered my head, and I let everything I had been through play like a film in my head. From the very beginning, it was only Grandfather who had treated me nicely. Caleb's mother had hated me but I thought that if I continued to be a good daughter in law, everything would be fine and she would eventually like me. I felt like everything would change miraculously but it only got worse and worse. Why did I even try to make things better if it was only going to become like this? “So… at the end, you still chose me to be the villain, the one whom you can blame for everything. I'm the bad woman here… Hahahaha.” I threw my head back and laughed, not even caring about the eyes that were on me anymore. It was actually finished, they had treated me the way they wanted to. All of them. “So, what now? What do you want me to do now that you have levelled all these accusations on me?” I glanced at Caleb whose eyes darkened. “Do you want me to kneeel for forgiveness? Do you want me to fall to the ground and lick your feet? Do you want me to strip myself outside just like you did to me in the midst of your friends?!” “Elaine!” Caleb yelled, his eyes wide. “What do you want me to do?! Tell me?!” I stared at him with red rimmed eyes. My pupils were burning so crazily that it was hard to keep them open. I just wanted to plunge myself into cold water and fall asleep. Maybe even forever. “Fine. I want a divorce.” Caleb said, taking a bunch of papers from the chair and flinging them at me, “Sign them and we will officially be divorced.” I eyed the papers on the ground. Caleb had already signed them, his ever so elegant writing that I had always loved. It was so funny actually, that all the work I put into this was thrown out of the window just because of one woman who had always framed me. A woman whom everyone thought was pure hearted. But she was a devil in disguise. “Grandfather, do you remember what you told me in the hospital that day? You said that you could see that I was so pure hearted that my eyes showed exactly what was in my soul, do you know what I was thinking at that moment?” I paused, waiting to see his reaction. He furrowed his eyebrows but didn't interrupt me. “I was thinking that you were the only person in this world that seemed to love me unconditionally. No matter what happened, you never failed to be there for me. Even if it wasn't for Caleb, I still loved you as it was. And then you asked me if I regretted saving Caleb that time because the doctors said it would be hard for my body to bear a child. Do you remember what I said?” I asked again, watching as Grandfather bit his li-ps and held his staff so tightly that his hands turned red. “I said that I didn't regret saving the both of you, I didn't regret putting my life in danger. But now?” I raised my head up, I wasn't able to stop the tears from flowing. I was numb, but I was still crying. “I regret it. I regret it so much, I wish I had never saved Caleb. I wished I had never been there at that moment. I wish Caleb had died in that place.” Chapter 4 “If Caleb had died there, maybe I wouldn't be hurting this much.” I finished. “You bit-ch!” Clara screeched and stomped forward, her hands raised as she slapped me once more. A crisp sound rang throughout the sitting room. But it didn't hurt more than I was already hurting. I bent down to pick up the papers and pen and with shaky hands, I signed the divorce papers, my chapped li-ps widening into a smile. “I've given you what you wanted, Caleb.” I raised my head, watching him intently. He looked very happy. So happy that he snat-ched the papers from my hands, pushing me away. My mother watched everything coldly, her eyes promising wrath against me. I scoffed, I didn't even know why I bothered anymore. “Elaine… I'm sorry.” Emily stepped forward, tears brimming at the corner of her eyes. “Sorry? There's no need to be sorry, Emily. After all, you've gotten exactly what you wanted. But soon enough, everyone in this family will know just how pretentious and evil you are. An innocent flower? A pitiful woman? Ha! Emily, I wait for the day that you will fall to the ground and everything will be taken away from you, just as it was done to me.” “You… get out! Get out of this place!” Clara screamed, her face red. My mother came forward and dragged me by my arm and pulled me outside. Until we got to the gates, we didn't stop walking. But I pulled my arm out of her grasp, “I'm not going with you.” I whispered, “I've had enough.” “Elaine… What the heck are you saying? Do you want to continue to embarrass me?! After all that you have done back there, how could you continue to…” “Mom… Should I even call you mom? I'm nothing more than a product of bargains to get you money. You have never treated me like a daughter, like your child. I heard that even animals do not treat their young ones this way, but you… you have never liked me. Am I even your child?” “Elaine! Stop saying things like this, you're my daughter!” Selena's voice cracked but there was no emotion in her eyes, Selena had always known how to play the concerned mother but it was so easily broken apart. I took a step back, trying to put some distance in between us. “Don't call me that.” Bitterness swelled up inside me, “I'm not your daughter. You made it clear every day in my life.” “You ungrateful brat! I clothed you, I fed you, I gave you everything and this is how you…” “No, you sold me like a piece of clothing. Or maybe clothing even has more value than me.” I cut her off, “But no more. Because this is going to end.” I turned away from her, heading down the street. I didn't know where I was going, but it didn't matter. I just needed to go to a place where I could end it all. Behind me, I could hear her calling my name but it was drowned out by the sound of my own footsteps. I walked until I found myself on an abandoned road. There wasn't any car passing by. But then, I heard a low rumble of a car engine behind me. Before I could turn around, a car screeched to a stop beside me, the door swung open and two men jumped out. They were fast, so fast that I barely had time to scream before one of them grabbed me by the arms, lifting me off the ground. “Who are you? Let go of me! Let go!” I screamed, thrashing wildly. “Shut up!” One of them growled and pushed me into the car. I struggled, kicking and swinging my arms but it was useless. I was no match for two grown and burly men. One of them raised a fist and the last thing I felt was a sharp pain in my temple before everything went dark. “Ugh…” I growled at the pain that went throughout my whole body, my head was pounding. My hands were tied right behind my back and a blindfold covered my eyes. The smell of dust and concrete filled up my nose. We were in a building, an uncompleted one. I had been kidnapped. I suddenly heard footsteps, then without warning, the blindfold was yanked from my face. I blinked, my vision was blurry at first but it didn't take long for me to recognise the figure standing in front of me. “Emily.” I said slowly, gulping down saliva, “Why did you bring me here?” “Surprised to see me?” She asked, her voice sweet, almost mocking. “What do you want? You've already gotten everything from me, Emily.” She smiled, a smile that didn't reach her eyes, “You have always been a problem, Elaine, always in the way. Caleb should have left you long ago but you just had to cling onto him, didn't you? I had to wait years for him to get rid of you, even while our baby is still growing in my stomach.” Emily rubbed her flat stomach. My heart stopped, “A baby? You're pre-gnant?!” “Yes, Elaine. Caleb and I are going to have a baby. Didn't you ever think about why Caleb had fed you drinks when he knew you were aller-gic to it and more so, while you're pragnant? Didn't you ever stop to think about how he left you until you finished bleeding before he asked someone to take you to the hospital? He did not do this just for fun or to show how pathetic you were. It was because he wanted you to lose the baby! He never wanted the baby to be brought into this world!” I choked up. Even though I knew that Caleb must have intentionally made me lose my baby, it felt like I was still kicked in the gut when Emily said this. One of the thugs who came with Emily kicked me in the stomach, making me double over in pain, they didn't stop there, they continued hitting me, especially my stomach. They were trying to destroy any other chances of me giving birth to a child. I began bleeding from the corner of my mouth. “Leave her.” Emily stated, “Your time is up Elaine, soon you'll be nothing more than a memory. Take her to the bridge.” I was carried and driven to another place. I didn't know where I was due to me focusing on nothing but the pain, however, the smell of water filled my senses. I was forced to stand on the edge of the bridge. My eyes were closed as I felt the evening breeze. So this was how it was going to end. A befitting end for a ‘villainess’ I couldn't help but laugh, “Emily. I will make one promise to you and Caleb.” I said, my li-ps curling into a bitter smile, “You will be punished. Karma will come for you and when it does, it'll be ten times worse than what you did to me. Your fake smile will crumble right under you and I'll be there. Watching as you beg for mercy.” I'll haunt the both of you. And when I come for you, it won't be quick. It won't be painless. It won't be easy. I smiled through the tears, “It will be slow, agonist and bitter.” “I'd like to see you try, Elaine. Goodbye.” Elaine then shoved me down the bridge, I was falling. The last thing I saw was her face and right behind her, I saw Caleb's. Then the icy water swallowed me whole. “Ah!” I gasped, shaking awake, my lungs burning as I sat upright. “You shouldn't move like that, you'll open your stitches.” I looked to my side and saw two men, both tall, dressed in black suits, with an aura that screamed dangerous. One had slightly long hair that was out into a rat's ponytail, both his eyes were closed while the other had shorter hair, and he wore gold rimmed glasses. He looked so familiar. “She's awake. Call for the nurse to check up on her.” The one with shorter hair and gold rimmed glasses said to the closed eye one who immediately went to do as he was told. I continued to stare at the man with glasses, trying to place where I had seen him, but he didn't say anything until the other one had left completely. “It's a pity, Elaine, to see you in this sort of position.” He began, making me arch my brow. Did he know me? “Who are you? How do you know my name?” I questioned him. “I must have changed a lot for you not to be able to recognize me,” he removed his glasses, his grey eyes fixed on me. My eyes widened, my mouth opening in shock as I saw a face that I hadn't seen for a long time. “It's… you…” I stammered, all the cells in my body were screaming. His face had never changed, he never changed. “Of course. It's been a long time… Elaine.” The man smirked, his crooked smile that I had always loved. “Zade…” It was him. Zade Silver, my ex boyfriend. Chapter 5 “It's you…” I murmured, my eyes fixed on Zade who leaned on the door frames, golden rimmed glasses sat right on top of his nose. He hadn't changed, although he was just as handsome, if not even more handsome than he was the last time I saw him. Zade frowned, his eyes were dark and he had an unreadable expression on his face. Without saying anything, he turned around and left the ward, the only thing I could hear was the rhythmic sounds of his footsteps that echoed in the hallway. I leaned back on the bed, my head lowered. A myriad of thoughts went on in my head. How did he save me? He went abroad so many years ago and he told me that he would never come back, so why now? How was he able to recognise me? My hands trembled as I raised them to touch my face. What would I look like now? Zade had always called me beautiful in the past, was I still beautiful to him? Or had the years of abu-se gotten to me, did I look old now? I raised my head to look around, it felt like the walls of the ward were closing in on me, I couldn't breathe. My throat constricted and my eyes were getting blurry. Why didn't I die? I had always done everything I could to help the people around me but why did I become like this? Why am I still alive?! Why did he save me? “Elaine! Elaine! Elaine!!” I gasped as I jolted awake, my lashes trembling as I faced Zade who leaned over me, confusion in his cold eyes. “What…” I trailed off, horror coming over me as I realised the extent as to which my thoughts travelled to. Zade's eyes remained fixed on me, the intensity sent a wave of discomfort through me. My che-st still heaved from the panic, my heart pounded against my ribcage. “Miss Elaine.” The Doctor called out my name and I raised my head to meet his eyes. Zade shifted back, allowing the doctor to come forward. He held a clipboard in his hands, just like the doctor who had treated me that other time. Come to think of it, they resembled quite a bit, slowly, their faces began to lap over each other. “Miss Elaine.” “Oh, yes?” The doctor's voice brought me out of my thoughts. “Is it possible that… Well…” The doctor rubbed the back of his head sheepishly and from his small gestures, I could see that he wanted to hide some things from me. “You can tell me whatever it is.” I am used to surprises now. Good or bad. “Alright. Due to whatever had happened to you, losing your child and the emotional trauma, we believe that it would be hard for you to have a baby ever again...” The doctor began and subconsciously, I tensed. My heart stopped at his words. Everything around me went silent, and for a moment, I couldn't hear anything except for the ringing in my ears. I couldn't get pragnant… ever again? I blinked, trying to process what the doctor had just said. He was speaking again, his voice low and careful, but I couldn't focus on his words, all I could think about was the sudden emptiness I felt inside me. “Elaine.” Zade called out my name again softly, breaking me out of my reverie. “Miss Elaine, I understand that this is difficult news,” The doctor said gently, his voice almost apologetic, “But with the right mindset, support and care, you can still love a fulfilling life. We will do anything we can to help you heal, both physically and mentally. Then perhaps, you may be able to birth a child again. Not everything is set in stone.” I nodded numbly, though his words felt empty. What kind of life was he talking about? A life without the possibility of being a mother, without the chance to hold my own child? I wanted to laugh, but I couldn't. I also wanted to cry, but for some reason, I couldn't. My eyes felt so dry that I wondered if I really was a human. All the emotions I felt, or lack thereof made me feel like I was a monster. A monster that wasn't capable of crying for what she had lost. “If you would like to talk to me about anything, or if you're feeling any pain inside, you can call for a nurse to call for me. This man here was the one who saved and brought you here, he said that you both knew each other?” The doctor looked between me and Zade, silently urging me to say if I knew Zade. “I know him.” I mumbled slowly, not wanting to say anything more than that. “Alright then.” The doctor nodded. I felt Zade shift beside me, his presence overwhelming. He had always been a silent force in my life, both a comfort and a curse. And now, standing there, he looked down at me with an expression that made me want to scream, to lash out, to push him away for daring to witness me at my most broken. “I’ll leave you two to talk.” The doctor said, offering a small nod before exiting the room, leaving me alone with Zade. The door clicked shut, and the silence between us became unbearable. I couldn’t look at him. I didn’t want to see his pity, or worse, his indifference. “Why did you come back?” I questioned, the silence was too unbearable for me. And I also wanted to know, “You told me that you would never come back, so why are you back? Why now?”	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464509108_1214196873203283_6155248104857139283_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oT59C1qMJZcQ7kNvgFTL_GU&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AbRVzuxT0B58e5mvQFmAXp1&oh=00_AYBnFfT5IhD15M2XXllKo5jGAoTGnlvFXvd8dzKg-qNZnQ&oe=674C24FE	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,541,163	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2541167}'	No	2024-11-26 18:58	active	1928	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 It's her wedding anniversary. Lexi had come to the hospital to remove her baby. Several married couples sat around her. In contrast, Lexi seemed pitiful because she was about to remove her child, and she was there alone. Lexi had accompanied Zachary on a business trip two months ago. They attended a party, which caused her to get drunk. She was alone in the hotel room when she awoke the next day. The smell of a wild night had filled the room while crumpled clothes were scattered on the floors by then. Among the items were Lexi's garments and Zachary's white shirt. Lexi's heart beat wildly and exuberantly with delight at that moment. Zachary had finally accepted her romantic feelings for him after all those years. … Alas, Zachary practically chopped Lexi's happiness into pieces with a cleaver last night. Lexi had tested the waters by asking him what would happen if she were expecting their child. Zachary touched her stomach without much care while lightly scoffing. "Remove it, then. Also, I would never let you have my baby." Those steely, candid words caused goosebumps to prickle all over Lexi's body. She had been his secretary for five years, loved him for numerous years, and had become his wife for two years. Even a dog would have developed feelings for someone after all that time! Lexi never imagined Zachary could utter such relentless words after all the time they had been together. … Lexi smiled disparagingly as she recalled the conversation with Zachary last night. Before her smile faded away, she saw Zachary strolling toward her with one arm around the other woman. She tensed and lowered her head out of instinct almost immediately. "Isn't that Ms. Loyle?" said the woman, Yvonne Xenos. She removed her face mask, raised her eyebrows in surprise, and tugged at Zachary's shirt. She motioned at him to go toward Lexi. "I'd like to speak with Ms. Loyle real quick." "You should go and see a doctor first." Zachary's tone wasn't as unyielding and as cold as usual. Instead, there was a trace of gentleness in his voice. "I haven't seen Ms. Loyle in ages. I just want to say a few things to her. That's all." Yvonne blinked her round, doe eyes at Zachary. "You don't have to worry so much. I only fainted because of menstrual pains and low blood pressure." Lexi soon noticed that someone was standing in front of her. She looked up and saw her employer and husband on paper. He stood unashamed as he hugged the woman around the waist. Lexi froze, and the cogs in her brain were unable to turn like they usually did. "Long time no see, Ms. Loyle. My, how pretty you've become!" Yvonne spoke with a delighted lilt. Meanwhile, Lexi bitterly wondered when Yvonne, Zachary's first love, had returned to the country. Unable to smile, Lexi pursed her lips. She spoke politely. "Indeed, it's been a while." Yvonne pressed her lips together, too. She let out a dainty laugh before commenting, "Thank you for going through the trouble of looking after Zach these past few years. Only you could tolerate his nasty temper." "Zach. Why's she talking as if she's close with him when they broke up four years ago!" Lexi thought. Despite that thought, Lexi put on a slight smile. "It's no trouble. After all, Jenkins Corporation pays well." That was when the nurse brought a wheelchair over. Then, Zachary gingerly helped Yvonne, whom he was hugging this entire time, into the wheelchair. It was a surprising sight to Lexi, who realized Zachary only treated certain women with such gentleness. Lexi's smile was thin. At the same time, she felt suffocated. Yvonne gazed up at Zachary to thank him before she looked back at Lexi again. "Are you here to see a doctor, Ms. Loyle?" "No, I've already seen a doctor and am about to leave." Yvonne pouted, tugged Zachary's sleeve, and leaned against his arm. She spoke with a honeyed voice. "I'm craving chocolate all of a sudden. I really want some." "Go and see a doctor first." Zachary sounded helpless. In the next second, his bland gaze shifted in Lexi's way. "Ms. Loyle, please get a box of chocolates and deliver it to the fifth floor later." The hairs on Lexi's neck stood straight as she wanted to let out a self-deprecating scoff. She couldn't believe Zachary was making his wife get chocolates for his ex-girlfriend. Lexi's lips curled up out of the blue. She figured it was fine to get an surgery in another hospital. Yvonne gave a gentle tap on Zachary's arm. She rolled her eyes as if she couldn't believe him. "Ms. Loyle must be unwell since she came to the hospital today. How could you request her to buy some chocolates? Gosh!" "It's her job to do what I tell her to." Those words rolled off Zachary's tongue like he couldn't care less. Even so, Lexi agreed it was her job to do as told. Upon hearing Zachary's response, she lowered her head to disguise the sorrow in her eyes. The pride in her veins prevented her from looking too much like a loser in front of her competitor. So, she flashed a faint smile. "That's indeed my job as a secretary, Ms. Xenos." After giving the two a respectful nod, she clutched her bag tight and hurried away. … Lexi went to a supermarket near the hospital to buy a box of chocolates. Then, she returned to the hospital and took the elevator to the fifth floor. Once the bell rang and the doors opened, she saw Yvonne hugging Zachary's waist as the duo kissed. Lexi's stomach turned at once. She covered her pale lips and couldn't help dry-heaving while placing a hand against the mirrored walls in the elevator for support. The duo's eyes met hers in that instant. Yet, the elevator doors soon shut. Tears gathered in Lexi's eyes, and she was still dry-heaving in the elevator. Fortunately, she was the only person in the elevator. Yvonne's eyes widened at the closing elevator doors. She had heard some hurling sounds, so she asked, "What's wrong with Ms. Loyle?" Zachary's eyes were dark and solemn by then. He was deep in thought and reflecting on how Lexi had abruptly asked about expecting a child last night. … Lexi handed the box of chocolates to the nurse. She asked the nurse to take it to Zachary, who was on the fifth floor. She drove home, and the first thing she did was pack her suitcase to move out the next day. As Lexi expected, her and Zachary's two years of marriage were so flimsy that they crumbled after one blow. She accepted her fate. She knew it was time to end this dream she had been living in. Zachary's grandma, Martha Inman, wanted to see Zachary get married while she was still alive. At the time, Zachary casually asked Lexi if she wanted to get married with a prenuptial agreement. He even offered to pay Lexi a great sum to get married. Lexi had a crush on Zachary for forever. Not to mention, she urgently needed the money back then. So, she agreed to the marriage contract. Despite it being a contractual marriage, Lexi still gave her utmost sincerity to it. She figured her genuine love could one day win over Zachary. Yet, Yvonne had returned to the country now, which made Lexi realize how ridiculous her former optimism was. She snorted at herself for being so naïve. … Lexi forced herself to remain calm while waiting for Zachary to come home that night. She wanted to resolve the situation once he returned. So, she waited from 6:00 pm to 8:00 pm and even called Zachary several times. Alas, he never answered. Zachary didn't go home that night. Lexi received a message from Zachary's younger sister, Mary Jenkins. Mary had forwarded a post from Yvonne's social media account. In the photo, Zachary donned a bathrobe as he helped blowdry Yvonne's hair. It was late at night. Yet, he was elsewhere in a bathrobe. He was even helping to dry his ex-girlfriend's hair. Lexi's gaze hardened at the photo. Her eyes burned as she blinked a few times. Then, she scoffed. Emotionless, Lexi opened the drawer and searched for the marriage contract she signed two years ago. Once she located it, she read the last clause in the contract. "The party who initiates a divorce before the five years of contractual marriage ends must pay the other party 200 million as compensation for liquidated damages." When they got married, Lexi asked for 30 million as her dowry. To her surprise, Zachary transferred 100 million to her bank account right away. Lexi calculated her bank savings. She had 90 million left after deducting her younger brother's chemotherapy costs. She didn't have enough for the 200 million compensation if she initiated a divorce now. That caused Lexi to squish her cheeks with both hands in frustration. Eventually, she put away the marriage contract, got changed, grabbed her keys, and headed out. … There were many bars in Sootfort City. Lexi had never been to such places before. Today, she came to a bar and get drink, but she didn't drink it. After thinking about the child in her stomach, she put down her glass. She pursed her lips bitterly. She was frustrated that she couldn't even vent her anger by drinking. Lexi exited the bar and sniffled. She felt like an idiot for crying. Despite loving him for all those years, she ended up all alone. A taxi was parked in front of her, its roof sign still illuminated. Thinking that it was vacant, Lexi opened the door and got in before speaking in a nasal voice. "Please take me to Flowerhill Estate." The taxi driver looked at the man and woman in the backseat through the rearview mirror. He assumed the two were an arguing couple and offered some advice out of kind intent. "Sir, from one man to another, you should be more patient with women." Then, the driver started the engine and drove ahead. That was when Lexi snapped to her senses. She whipped her head to the side. Her red, swollen eyes blearily snapped toward the man beside her. The man wore a face mask, which prevented her from seeing his full face. "Sir, please stop the car. I'm so sorry. I got into the wrong taxi," she said. Speechless, the driver stopped along the road. Lexi apologized several times before getting out. Then, her wandering eyes caught sight of the man in the backseat, who was also looking at her. … Zachary only came home the next morning to change into a fresh set of clothes. He had noticed the few suitcases in the living room when he returned. So, he casually asked about it in his hoarse voice while taking off his shirt. "Who's the guest that's staying over at our place?" "Those suitcases are mine." Lexi's gaze snapped toward the lipstick stain on Zachary's white dress shirt. She pointed at it while stating, "That's a woman's lipstick." Zachary pulled his collar lower and examined it. To his surprise, there was indeed a lipstick stain. For a split second, his features tensed. Yet, he quickly resumed his usual frosty demeanor and didn't bother explaining himself. "I knew he'd react like this," Lexi thought while scoffing. A frown marred Zachary's forehead. "What's with the laugh?" "Oh, it's nothing. I merely read a joke earlier this morning. I'm going to work now." Lexi picked up her handbag and subconsciously changed into a pair of flats while heading out the door. Meanwhile, Zachary headed upstairs to the bedroom. He stripped and went into the bathroom but soon realized Lexi hadn't left a change of clothes for him in there. It was odd because Lexi would always prepare a fresh set of clothes for him beforehand if he wanted to shower. His eyes narrowed as he left the bathroom. He phoned Lexi while walking to the closet. "I forgot to ask you something." He opened a drawer and continued, "You're carrying a child, are you?" His voice lacked warmth as it rang into Lexi's ear, and it made her heart race fervently. Chapter 2 Lexi parked her car by the roadside. She calmly denied Zachary's assumption by saying, "I'm not. It's just that my stomach hasn't been feeling well these past few days." Zachary leaned against the closet. His eyes were steely as he sneered. "You'd better not be lying to me, Lexi. It's no longer popular for women to secure their position as a wealthy man's wife just by bearing the man's child." Lexi's heart sank to her stomach. She couldn't believe that was what Zachary thought of her. While caressing her still flat stomach, she spoke calmly. "How could I be a mother, Mr. Jenkins? We used protection that night." Zachary rise a brow. He was speechless at her response. … After half a day of meetings at the office, Lexi delivered a cup of freshly made coffee to Zachary's office around noon. She also placed the documents he had asked her for a few days prior on his desk. Her gaze swept past the information on the document just then. Jenkins Corporation owned businesses. However, they had never been involved with the entertainment industry. Yet, the company stated on the document—Tundratide Entertainment—was a major company in said industry. Lexi had also just seen the news and learned Yvonne had officially signed with Tundratide Entertainment today. Yvonne was now one of their contracted artists. With that in mind, Lexi wondered if Zachary planned to acquire Tundratide Entertainment and become the company's main shareholder for Yvonne's sake. Lexi didn't leave the office. Instead, she was determined to discuss what happened last night with Zachary. "I see that Ms. Xenos is back in the country." Zachary stopped working and leaned against his chair at once. A frosty stare radiated from him. "You shouldn't poke your nose into places it doesn't belong, Mrs. Jenkins." He had called her "Mrs. Jenkins" as a warning. Lexi paused for a few seconds. It would be a lie to say she wasn't upset. Still, she was determined to ask what was necessary. "Are you planning to divorce me now that she's back?" Zachary glanced at her impassively. "You may continue being Mrs. Jenkins since Grandma likes you." He knew there was one other thing Lexi was good at—making Martha happy. Lexi's hands balled into fists once she heard his response. Sorrow and disappointment weighed down her. From what Zachary said, he still wanted to continue their marriage only because Martha liked her. He was willing to stay married to her longer to keep Martha happy in the latter's last years of life. But what about her? Was she to continue existing as a joke between Zachary and Yvonne? Zachary's phone was on the table, and it rang at that moment. Lexi saw the name "Yvonne" on the caller ID. Zachary had always saved Lexi's contact as "Ms. Loyle." Meanwhile, he had saved the name of his first love and ex-girlfriend on his phone. Lexi remained emotionless as she waited for Zachary to finish his phone call. Then, she informed him that the Zox family's banquet was tonight. Zachary flipped through Tundratide Entertainment's documents. At the same time, he responded to Lexi without bothering to raise his head. "I have something else to do tonight. I want you to deliver my gift to Mr. Zox Senior on my behalf." "Understood." Lexi turned to leave the office. Zachary peered at her. He watched her leave before going back to browsing the document. … Tonight was Harold Zox's 66th birthday celebration. His family, the Zoxes, had organized the banquet to be at Mullaby Hotel. Lexi donned a blue custom-made gown when she brought Zachary's present to the hotel that night. "Welcome, Ms. Loyle. And thank you for coming." A smiling Harold Zox shook hands with Lexi. Jenkins Corporation only made big business and was Zox Corporation's biggest client. Not only that, but Lexi was also one of Zachary's most capable secretaries. With all that in mind, Harold was respectful toward Lexi. "Mr. Jenkins couldn't make it since something came up at the last minute. On his behalf, I wish you a blessed and happy birthday, Mr. Zox Senior." Lexi's lips curved into a polite smile as she dedicated a toast to him. Harold nodded understandingly. He admired Lexi's capability to execute her job well. "I'm happy enough that you made it here—" He froze after saying that, and the atmosphere around them became tense. Lexi noticed the brief awkward look from Harold. She instinctively turned around, only to see Yvonne in a white dress. The latter held hands with Zachary as they entered the banquet hall. Lexi's faint smile turned stiff. So, this was what Zachary meant by he had something else to do tonight." "Happiest of birthdays, Mr. Zox Senior!" Yvonne's eyes twinkled with delight as she beamed at Harold. "Thank you." "Happy birthday, Mr. Zox Senior." Zachary picked up a wine glass from a waiter's tray. He then raised it to clink glasses with Harold. Yvonne glanced at Lexi and greeted her. "Ms. Loyle." A soft smile appeared on Lexi's face as she nodded. "Ms. Xenos." The band hired to be in the banquet began playing a tune for a classical ballroom dance. Some male guests had invited other female guests to dance by then. "Did you come here alone, Ms. Loyle?" Yvonne asked. "My companion got into a car accident on the way here," Lexi answered. With widened eyes, Yvonne exclaimed, "Is he alright?" Harold joined in to ask about Lexi's companion with concern. After all, it was his birthday banquet. It would seem like bad luck if his guests got into a car accident. Lexi explained with a smile, "Don't worry, Mr. Zox Senior. His and someone's car scratched each other from being too close on the road. He's merely held back because the other party is insisting on getting compensation." A noticeable sigh of relief came from Harold. "Oh, that's good to hear." Once Harold went to mingle with the other guests, Lexi's friendly countenance dropped. She marched away with her back straight. Her expression was frosty, and her heels clicked on the floor as she paced away. She wanted to go home and type her resignation letter at once. A confused Yvonne whispered, "Doesn't Ms. Loyle seem unhappy?" Zachary's attention was on Lexi as she left. That was when he noticed Harold's oldest son, Xavier Zox, inviting Lexi to dance. With his eyes narrowing slightly, he remarked, "She's not unhappy." "How could she feel unhappy? She was in the mood to dance with another man." Zachary thought. Zachary couldn't believe Lexi would dare dance with Xavier, a womanizer. He wondered if she had a death wish. On the flip side, Lexi never imagined Xavier would grab her arm and force her onto the dance floor. She didn't want to cause a scene by resisting him since they were at a banquet. So, it left her in an extremely foul mood. The stench of liquor wafted into her nostrils, causing her brows to knit. "Please unhand me, Mr. Zox." Xavier had one arm around her waist. He held her tighter after she said that, and his lips curved with determination. "Why don't you consider working at Zox Corporation instead, Ms. Loyle? The pay is double what you earn at Jenkins Corporation. What do you think?" With disgust, Lexi pointed out the facts indifferently. "You won't be in control of Zox Corporation anytime soon." Despite getting smacked in the face by Lexi's harsh rejection, Xavier wasn't upset. He was always patient when dealing with beautiful women. So, his hand continued to linger on Lexi's waist as he caressed it. Lexi's expression darkened as she raised her leg and stomped hard on Xavier's leather shoe. Her tall heel pierced through the leather and landed on the top of Xavier's foot. Pain shot throughout Xavier's foot. His features twisted into a hideous scowl as he released Lexi's arm. Lexi spun on her heel to flee at once. She left the banquet and exited the hotel. "Hold it right there, Lexi Loyle!" Xavier barked. Lexi frowned and regretted not stomping harder on his foot. Xavier grabbed her hand. "Watch yourself, Mr. Zox," said an impatient and frosty Lexi. Xavier focused on her unfriendly yet alluring face. Excitement bubbled up within him. A woman with such unapproachable energy but also tempting curves was attractive. As such, he had long desired Lexi. A chuckle left his lips as he commented, "Must you do this, Ms. Loyle? Why bother with this act of sternness? I'm sure Mr. Jenkins has gotten tired of toying with you by now." Lexi inhaled sharply but still flashed a smirk. "You can ask Mr. Jenkins if he's grown tired of me." She lifted her chin and motioned for him to look behind them where Zachary and Yvonne stood. Lexi saw how Zachary watched her get harassed by another man. He didn't do anything about it. Chapter 3 Zachary stood there with his ex-girlfriend, who he linked arms with. Meanwhile, he watched Xavier attacking Lexi. It was ironic because someone once said that a man would show some possessiveness over a woman if he truly loved her. As she stood beneath the warm lights, Lexi felt like her heart had been ripped to shreds. Xavier thought Lexi was trying to lie to him, so he chuckled viciously. "Mr. Jenkins is keeping a beautiful lady company. Don't even think about fooling me. Shall we take this conversation elsewhere, Ms. Loyle? What do you think?" Lexi held Zachary's gaze and spoke with a bland tone. "Mr. Jenkins, Mr. Zox is asking whether you've grown tired of toying with me." She then watched him in silence while waiting for his response. Zachary held Yvonne's hand as they walked past Lexi. In that instance, Lexi realized that Zachary's answer no longer mattered. Yvonne turned around just then. She shot a megawatt smile at Xavier while clarifying things. "Zachary and Ms. Loyle are merely employer and employee. Watch your words, Mr. Zox. Otherwise, I'll be mad at you." Xavier chuckled and nodded. "Alright, alright. I won't utter any nonsense." Once Zachary and Yvonne walked away hand-in-hand, he forced Lexi into his car and kissed her cheek. "I'll call the cops on you, Xavier!" Lexi screamed as she shoved Xavier off her in disgust. Alas, her strength was no match for a man whose stature was bigger than her. Xavier held her slim waist while guffawing. "Cry out all you want, Ms. Loyle. I'm not afraid. Also, there's no use in you calling the cops. I'm merely touching and kissing you, not screwing you." Rage brimmed in Lexi as she felt offended by the former's shamelessness. Xavier was about to kiss her again. Lexi's striking eyes morphed into a vicious glare as she kneed him. "Argh!" Xavier hunched his back. … Later in the dead of night, Lexi followed Quinton Shaw out of the police station. Like Lexi, Quinton was also one of Zachary's secretaries. "Please take me to Watton Hotel, Mr. Shaw. Thank you for helping me tonight," said Lexi. Quinton peered at her from the corner of his eye before looking ahead to say, "Mr. Jenkins was the one who asked me to pick you up." Lexi's lips tugged into a thin line as she coldly responded, "I see." Zachary was nowhere to be seen when she was being harassed by Xavier. Because of that, she didn't feel any hint of gratitude toward Zachary. Quinton hesitated to speak but ultimately explained, "Ms. Loyle… Mr. Jenkins wanted to pick you up himself." "Oh? So where is he? Why isn't he here." Quinton closed his mouth. He felt it was too awkward to continue. Lexi looked down at her phone and saw another text from Mary. The latter had forwarded Yvonne's latest post. That was when Lexi discovered why Zachary hadn't picked her up from the police station in person. Zachary had accompanied his ex-girlfriend to the hospital yet again. A low chuckle rumbled from Lexi as she replied to Mary's text. She asked Mary to invite Yvonne out for a meeting tomorrow on her behalf. … Quinton's car soon arrived outside Watton Hotel. Lexi told Quinton not to send her inside since it was unnecessary. Exhausted, she exited the car and get into the hotel. The lobby was mostly quiet at that hour. When she made it to the elevator, there happened to be a tall and fit man talking on the phone there. He get into the elevator once its doors opened. Lexi went in, too. She had just gone inside when her heel slipped, and she subconsciously reached ahead to grab the man. The man held her arm and supported her from stumbling. Lexi's palms grew clammy. She was still rattled. After regaining her footing, she apologized to the man. "S-Sorry. I didn't mean to…" The man wore a mask, so she could only see his dark gaze. He looked like the man she had encountered in the taxi that one time. He had dropped his phone because he had reached out to support Lexi. Not only that, but the man was also holding a coffee cup in his left hand, which had also fallen. That caused the coffee to spill onto his white shirt. "Did you burn yourself, sir?" She worried the cup he held earlier contained hot coffee. The man glanced at her with his brows slightly furrowed. He bent forward to pick up his phone from the ground. Then, his voice rang out lazily as he told the person on the other end that he was ending the call. Lexi spoke with sincerity. "I'm so, so sorry. I'll reimburse you for the damages." The man's name was Claude Quall. His eyes glanced over Lexi again. He took in her formal dress, slender waist, and curvy figure. He didn't say much except, "That won't be necessary." His voice was low and gravelly. He turned sideways. Then, he casually stepped back to put some distance between him and Lexi. Lexi feigned a calm demeanor as she pressed the button to her floor. She stayed on the tenth floor while the man's room was on the 12th. Claude's gaze shifted downward while he fell into deep thought. He had found Lexi oddly familiar when he saw her in the taxi last night. It felt like she was the woman who got into his bed and beded him for two months. "Let's discuss the details of your compensation," he said. Lexi paused midway while exiting the elevator when she heard that. … The two soon stood in the hallway on the 12th floor. Claude had already taken off his coffee-stained dress shirt, and his sculpted abs were exposed. A frown creased his forehead, making it obvious he was uncomfortable. He would take off his shirt if Lexi weren't here. Lexi dared not stare past Claude's shirt and to his bare body. She could only force her attention to remain on Claude's eyes. "How much should I compensate you for the damages, sir? I'll transfer it." "I've changed my mind," Claude abruptly stated. He had only stopped Lexi from leaving because he wanted to see whether she was the woman from before. Lexi's brows arched with slight confusion. She watched the man swipe his card on the door's scanner before disappearing into his hotel room. Then, she left the 12th floor. … Light jazz music played in Nullem Cafe. Yvonne sat opposite Lexi. Since she was a big-time celebrity, she wore a hat and mask to conceal her face. With a slight smile, she asked, "Did you ask to meet me because you needed something from me, Ms. Loyle?" Lexi nodded. A half-smile flickered on her face. "There is something I need." She held herself with reticence while sternly staring at Yvonne. It felt like a scene in a movie where the wife confronted her husband's mistress. It was clear to Lexi that the only way to get Zachary to initiate a divorce was by provoking Yvonne. So, she said, "Ms. Xenos, I don't want you to interfere with me and Zachary's life. Since you chose to leave him back then, you shouldn't seek him out after returning to the country now—" Everyone in the industry knew Zachary once had an ex-girlfriend he loved dearly. However, Martha disliked Yvonne, so the latter could never marry into the Jenkins family. Yvonne didn't want to give up on her singing career at the time either. Because of that, she chose to break up with Zachary and go abroad to study music. Lexi continued in a gentle voice, "Since you've given up on your relationship with Zachary, please cut off all ties with him for good. Can you do that?" Yvonne's eyes snapped wide open in disbelief. "You and Zachary…? Are you…" Lexi nodded. "Zachary and I have been married for two years." After Lexi said that, Yvonne stiffened in utter shock. Her eyes reddened almost instantly. "You and Zachary are married?" Lexi felt like the wicked villain who got in between two lovers in every story. "Yeah, we're married." Just then, Zachary sat in the booth behind the women's. He heard Lexi revealing their marriage to Yvonne. Right away, a thunderous expression shrouded his face, his lips pressed into a thin line, and his eyes narrowed to pinpricks. The cafe was designed well. All the tables came with partitions, which created private booth seating for everyone. Zachary and Lexi had agreed not to tell anyone about their marriage. It seemed that Lexi had grown arrogant and possessive, even though they were only in a contractual marriage. Yvonne frowned. She was still in disbelief. "You're lying to me, aren't you, Ms. Loyle?" A brief pause passed before Lexi answered, "I'm not. I can show you our marriage certificate." She had come prepared, so she fetched the marriage certificate from her bag and showed it to Yvonne. Yvonne removed her mask and revealed her pretty face. She had a sweet, innocent beauty. It was the kind of beauty that most movie characters' first loves had. Meanwhile, Lexi possessed a more striking, gorgeous appearance. "Zachary didn't tell me you two are married when he was with me last night, Ms. Loyle. I could've sworn I felt he was still in love with me." Yvonne's expression dulled as she mentioned that. She hinted to Lexi that she and Zachary were together last night. Lexi maintained her smile as if unbothered. "Men are the same in bed. He says he loves me too, when he's bedding me." A hostile energy oozed from Zachary, who suppressed his anger when he heard this from his booth. He already had the desire to choke Lexi to death. On the other hand, Yvonne covered her lips upon hearing that. Tears even streamed down her eyes. However, Lexi wasn't satisfied and wanted to take things further. She was doing everything in her power to make Zachary initiate a divorce. "Ms. Xenos, I can't stop you if you're that determined to be a mistress—" "That's enough!" A man's infuriated voice rang out. Lexi whipped her head around, only to be startled by a seething Zachary. He was trying hard to suppress his fury. Lexi was stunned. Chapter 4 Zachary first had Quinton send Lexi back to Flowerhill Estate. Once Lexi got into the car, she looked through the window and saw Zachary hugging Yvonne. He seemed to be comforting her. The corners of Lexi's lips curved upward with a hint of bitterness yet relief. When she asked Mary to invite Yvonne out last night, she knew Mary would rat her out to Zachary. None of this was surprising to her. Everything had gone according to her plan. Quinton soon drove ahead. Upon stopping for a red light, he turned around to look at Lexi. "You're intelligent, Ms. Loyle. Why did you have to upset Boss?" He and Lexi had worked together for five years, so he witnessed how Lexi looked after Zachary with the utmost care. Lexi even took cooking classes every night after work to better care for Zachary's stomach. She trained her cooking skills until they were comparable to an award-winning chef's. She looked after Zachary with great attentiveness. Lexi tucked her loose strands of hair behind her ears and rested her arm against the car window frame. Her eyes glistened with clarity like never before. After all, why insist on winning over a man's affections when he never loved her? She tilted her head with a playful wink at Quinton. "It's because I'm incredibly intelligent, Mr. Shaw." That rendered Quinton speechless, but he soon scoffed. "How can you be in the mood to joke around at a moment like this?" What he meant by that was, "How can you still joke around when Zachary's already angry?" A soft chuckle came from Lexi, who was in a good mood. Then, the two no longer spoke. … There were bodyguards stationed outside Flowerhill Estate. Because of that, Lexi couldn't flee even if she wanted to. Quinton dropped Lexi off at Flowerhill Estate before driving off. Lexi couldn't leave the villa in the estate if Zachary didn't allow it. She fell asleep on the couch for the rest of the night. Meanwhile, the living room television was tuned to a boring channel. Zachary stared down at the slumbering Lexi when he came home. There was a relaxed, welcoming energy to her when she was asleep. It was unlike her aloof demeanor when she was his secretary in the daytime. Zachary's forehead creased as he frowned. He bent forward. Lexi awoke from her sleep when she felt someone pinching her chin. Zachary had used brute force when doing it, so Lexi was in immense pain. It struck her hard and snapped her out of her bleary state. She was more alert now. Her eyes opened wide to see a cold Zachary staring at her. She could even smell Yvonne's perfume lingering on him. Lexi's forehead creased, and her stomach turned in disgust. The lights inside the villa weren't on, save for one desk lamp and the light from the television. Those light sources faintly illuminated the darkness. Half of Zachary's attractive face was hidden in the darkness. Only an icy tone rang out when he spoke. "Who gave you the nerve to blabber nonsense to Yvonne, Lexi?" Lexi was lying on the couch, and she lowered her gaze. She did not say anything because anything she said would be wrong. "Did a cat get your tongue? Speak!" He gripped her chin without mercy. He exerted so much strength that he forced Lexi's slender neck to curve as he made her look at him. Lexi was forced to raise her head. Her striking eyes soon settled on his cold expression. Her jaw hurt so badly that tears naturally flowed from her eyes. Still, she responded calmly, "I only told her the truth. You and I are indeed legally married. Did I say anything wrong?" Zachary held her chin in a tight grip while spouting venomous words. "It's only a marriage certificate, Lexi. Have you forgotten about our marriage contract? You were despicable enough to sign the contract just because you needed money." Lexi knew she likely looked pale then. She blinked while processing his words. So, he thought she was despicable, huh? She soon gritted her teeth, snorted, and spoke up. "I'm not despicable. It's that we were both only using each other." Sheer loathing echoed in Zachary's voice. "What silver tongue you have, Ms. Loyle. Only you could do something as vile as bartering your body off." "What do you mean by 'barter'?" A frown marred Lexi's face. Zachary let out a low chuckle. He drew a strong finger from her chin to her slim, frail neck and continued downward. Lexi froze at once. "You've got a decent body. It's no wonder that brat, Xavier, wanted to lure you to his company with a high salary," he said with a low growl. Then, he lifted the hem of her top and reached beneath it. That took Lexi by surprise. She held his hand in place and prevented it from advancing. Zachary suddenly pinched her plump skin, causing her to glare at him with red eyes. An uncaring look came from Zachary. Lexi noticed that his other hand was also moving downwards. She looked at him with a dark expression but spoke sardonically. "For you to be interested in my body means you don't love Yvonne as deeply as I thought." It was hard to discern the meaning behind Zachary's smile just then. With a scoff, he commented, "You think too highly of yourself. I wouldn't have slept with you if I hadn't had a fever and been drunk that night." Zachary's hand still lingered on Lexi's skin. His eyes narrowed with hatred but also confusion. They supposedly bedded for the first time two months ago, but he couldn't remember it at all. He figured it could have been because his fever left him delirious, and Lexi seized the chance to do it with him. Regardless, the way he spoke about it now sounded like he was utterly repulsed by that night. Lexi took a deep breath. She stood, linked an arm around his neck, and leaned into his ear while chuckling lightly. "But you seemed very into me that night. We had a second round." She brazenly traced one of her fingers around his leather belt. Zachary's expression soured while his gaze deepened with even more detestation. He pried Lexi's arm off his neck and stood. "Don't waste your time doing unnecessary things, Lexi. If Grandma didn't like you so much, I wouldn't mind giving you to Xavier after the stunt you pulled today." Upon hearing that, Lexi felt like a true and complete failure. Since Zachary could say something as cruel as giving her away to someone, it meant he never once had feelings for her these past few years. "Remember to visit Grandma at the hospital tomorrow. Don't tell her anything you shouldn't." Zachary coldly straightened his shirt before glaring daggers at Lexi and hurrying off. … Martha beamed brilliantly when her precious grandson and granddaughter-in-law held hands and entered the hospital. "Come and sit here with me, my darling Lex." Only a gentle look filled her eyes as she gazed at Zachary. "I dreamt you two gave me an adorable great-grandbaby last night, Zachary. It was the cutest little baby." Zachary gave her a faint smile. It was a rare moment when he tried to cheer Martha up. "I promise we're trying hard, Grandma." Martha's cancer cells had begun spreading in her body, so she only had one to two years left to live. Zachary usually let his grandma down when it came to topics like marriage and children. So, he'd always tell white lies to appease her. "You two have been married for two years! Why hasn't there been any good news yet?" Martha was inexplicably obsessed with getting a great-grandchild before her death. Lexi didn't say a word and only lowered her head while pretending to be shy. Martha only nagged at Zachary briefly before turning to comfort Lexi. "There's no need to worry, Lex. I'm only bringing it up casually. It's not time for us to meet your future baby yet. You two are still young, after all." "I know, Grandma." Lexi suddenly felt uncomfortable. Her expression shifted as she sprinted to the bathroom to puke. Excitement coursed through Martha's veins when she heard the sounds of Lexi hurling. She held Zachary's hands at once, asking, "Could Lexi expecting… a baby?" A light snort came from Zachary while his gaze darkened. "She's just having an upset stomach, Grandma." Chapter 5 "Are you sure? Did you take her to the hospital to get checked up?" Martha refused to drop the topic. That was when Lexi exited the bathroom. Only she knew how unnerved and panicked she was in that instant. "Lex, are you carrying a baby?" Martha asked with delight while gazing at the former's stomach. Lexi flashed a faint smile while shaking her head. "Grandma, I've already gone for a check-up at the hospital. I just have an upset stomach, is all." Martha was a little disappointed. "You must take care of your health. Pay more attention to your recent eating habits." Lexi nodded. Zachary left the room to answer a phone call while Lexi fed Martha some sliced apples. Lexi also chatted with Martha and tried to lift her spirits. After chatting for a while, Lexi left the ward with the empty fruit bowl. As she passed the private lounge area, she heard Mary's voice. It sounded like Mary was mocking her. "Zach, I was outside the ward earlier. I overheard Grandma nagging at you to give her a great-grandchild." Mary sounded annoyed as she continued, "Grandma's probably lost her mind now that she's old. How's Lexi worthy of birthing our family's great-grandchild?" Zachary's dead-eyed stare flickered toward her. He was warning her not to continue. He didn't mind it if Mary insulted Lexi, but he refused to let Mary show any disrespect to Martha. Mary cowered before sticking her tongue out playfully. "Sorry, Zach. I was only venting about how unfair it is for you." "She won't have my baby," said Zachary, his voice bland. "I knew you'd be sensible." Mary merrily left once she got the response she wanted. She opened the door and saw Lexi standing outside. One of her brows arched almost immediately. "A woman Zachary bought for 100 million doesn't deserve to give birth to our family's children. You'd best know your place, Lexi. Got it?" Mary loved mocking Lexi for being the bride that cost 100 millions. That was when Lexi lowered her voice and spoke with a gentle, soothing tone. "Oh, sweet Mare, your brother can't do it. So he and I won't have any children. Do you understand?" "Why, you!" Mary scowled at Lexi. "Quit spewing lies, you vile brat!" Lexi smirked. "I'm not lying, dear sister-in-law. I'm speaking based on my experience." Mary's face grew harder when she heard that. "You shameless woman! You're unworthy of being my sister-in-law and can never match up to Yvonne!" "Indeed, you're right. I'll never compare to your precious Yvonne, but the undeniable truth is I'm Zachary's wife." A smug grin spread across Lexi's face. "How dare you?" Mary raised her hand and wanted to slap Lexi's face, which she felt was unnecessarily charming. She believed Lexi's beauty was what allowed Lexi to seduce men everywhere. Lexi lifted the empty bowl in her hand and promptly blocked the incoming slap. Mary's delicate hand slammed against the bowl, causing her to shriek in pain. That was when the private lounge door opened, and Zachary appeared at the doorway. "Zach, she hit me with her bowl! Look! My hand's all red now!" Mary pouted pitifully while lying. She claimed that Lexi had attacked her first. "She's the one who hit the bowl," Lexi calmly explained. Zachary's indifferent gaze swept toward Lexi. "Be aware of your place." "What is my place?" Lexi asked. "Mary is a Jenkins family member—" Zachary had just started speaking, but Lexi reached up and slapped her right cheek hard. It was a resounding slap. Lexi's face reddened in seconds, proving how merciless she was to herself. Zachary was baffled for a split second. He never imagined that Lexi would slap herself. A triumphant smirk smeared all over Mary's face as she peered at Lexi. She then snickered and said, "I'm heading off now, Zach." Her heels clicked as she strolled off pridefully. Not a trace of emotion showed on Lexi's face as she was about to leave to wash the empty bowl. "Wait," Zachary called out. His eyes narrowed to pinpricks as he studied her. Lexi took one step back. She watched as Zachary took out his phone and made a call. Her heart sank with dread once she heard what he said on the phone. Zachary later hung up and told Lexi, "Let's go to the gynecology department now to perform a check-up on your body. Are you okay with that, Ms. Loyle?" Lexi's mind went blank just then. She felt Zachary would undoubtedly blame her for having a baby and say she was trying to secure her position as his wife forever. The irony was she had planned to get a surgery. At that point, Lexi had no clue what to do. All her senses had shut down, save for the uneasy, tingly sensation she felt on her scalp. Zachary first entered the elevator but noticed Lexi wasn't moving. So, he snapped, "Ms. Loyle?" Lexi lied. She said she needed to use the washroom because her stomach was hurting. She did so, hoping to stall for time. Lexi placed a hand on her stomach, ran to the toilet, and thought about how to resolve this situation. The dire circumstances left Lexi with no choice. She texted Yvonne. "Ms. Xenos, Zachary is accompanying me to the gynecologist for a body check-up now. We're planning to conceive a baby through IVF treatments." Lexi sent that text before emotionlessly putting away her phone. She refused to believe Yvonne could remain unbothered by that text. She waited in the stall for about 15 minutes. During that time, she received a call from Zachary, who rushed her. Lexi clutched her stomach. Her breathing sounded weaker as she spoke. "I've been having stomach issues lately. Everything I eat won't stay in my stomach for long." She pretended to awkwardly describe her "diarrhea" in a less jarring way. "You'd better not be up to something, Lexi." Zachary frowned. His gaze sharpened. Lexi figured it was time to head outside, so she washed her hands and left the washroom. Following that, she took the elevator to the gynecology department. Zachary was already waiting outside for her. "Let's head in." Yvonne didn't show up. That left Lexi nervous but helpless. She gradually calmed her emotions and convinced herself everything would work out. If the truth about her baby had to be revealed now, then so be it. They were about to open the door to the gynecology department when Zachary's phone rang. "Slow down, Yvonne. What's happening? Okay, I'll be right over." Zachary snuck a grim glance at Lexi as he answered the phone. He froze when he noticed her still swollen cheek, but it didn't last long. He soon walked off without hesitation. Lexi interpreted Zachary's grim look as him warning her not to pull any tricks. Only after she exited the hospital and saw the entertainment news online did she learn Yvonne had encountered a psychotically obsessive fan. The male fan had pushed Yvonne over and broken Yvonne's hand. It was no wonder Zachary went to her in such a hurry. … Once Lexi returned to the hotel, she encountered the man she had bumped into at the elevator last night. He was also holding a coffee cup today. Lexi could sense the man was staring at her swollen right cheek. It didn't seem like he would take his eyes off her anytime. Although she felt flustered, she didn't avoid his stare. Instead, she maintained a stoic expression and spoke sarcastically. "I know I'm so pretty that people can't help but gawk at me." Claude's lips curved up. As he sipped his coffee, his Adam's apple bobbed attractively. Eventually, he said, "You look very familiar." Lexi's eyes remained on the climbing numbers on the elevator's digital display. "That's a tacky way to hit on someone." "I've never needed to hit on anyone." Claude flashed a reticent smile. "I'm only stating the truth. There was a laziness and silkiness to his voice. Lexi looked ahead at the elevator's mirrored walls and took in Claude, who stood to her left. She didn't recall ever interacting with him, much less meeting him. To her surprise, Claude suddenly approached her. His intimidating presence overwhelmed her so much that she took a few steps back. "Can I help you?" she questioned with a stiff voice. At the same time, she met Claude's intense gaze. Claude stared into her eyes as he removed the mask and revealed his dashing face. Lexi held her breath. They were so close to each other that she could smell the faint pine scent from his body. "Do you really not recognize me?" Claude asked. "I don't." Claude straightened his back and peered down at her. When the elevator door opened on the tenth floor, he stepped aside. Lexi left right away. Doubt gnawed at her heart. She could have sworn she didn't know the man, but why did he seem to know her? … Lexi had just finished showering when someone rang the doorbell to her room. It was the hotel's employee. He said, "A gentleman on the 12th floor instructed us to pass this facial cream to you, Ms. Loyle." "Thank you." Lexi accepted the tube of cream but was even more perplexed by the situation. She didn't end up using the facial cream, of course. Claude was a stranger, after all. That night, Lexi had a dream. She dreamt of the night from two months ago. The wild night left her all sweaty. Zachary held her waist and tried out several positions with her. It left Lexi limp with barely any energy left. Not to mention, she was so drunk that she was in a daze. When Lexi woke, she massaged her forehead. The dream she had turned out to be a tad frightening. The man she slept with two months ago was Zachary. Yet, for some reason, he got replaced by the man from the elevator in her dream. Chapter 6 Lexi never expected that she would be implicated in the incident of Yvonne being assaulted by a fan. She was eating lunch when one of Zachary's bodyguards came to the restaurant and brought her to Royaltree Estate. This property belonged to Zachary as well. However, their marital home was Flowerhill Estate, which was a gift from Martha. That was why she rarely came over to this particular property. As she get into Royaltree Estate, she saw that Yvonne was there too. Instantly, an ominous feeling washed over her. Half an hour later, Lexi was standing in the same spot while Zachary fed Yvonne meticulously and tenderly at the dining table. Yvonne had broken her right arm, and she was not used to using her left hand to hold the cutlery. So, Zachary fed her. "I'm full, Zach. I can't eat anymore." Yvonne leaned in to give him a quick peck on the cheek. "Ms. Loyle arrived a while ago." Zachary handed Yvonne a napkin to wipe her mouth. Then, he looked at Lexi, "Bring him in." Following his command, a bodyguard brought in a bald middle-aged man. Lexi looked on, feeling puzzled. Zachary asked coldly, "Ms. Loyle, do you know this man?" Lexi glanced at the man and shook her head. "I don't." "What about you?" He turned to the middle-aged man. "Do you know her?" The middle-aged man shook his head vigorously, "No, I don't." Zachary sneered. The bodyguard holding the man kicked the back of his knee. Lexi pursed her lips and watched as the scene unfolded. "Ms. Loyle, I've decided not to interfere between you and Zachary anymore. Yet, you got this man to harm me. You're so wicked!" Yvonne accused angrily, glaring at Lexi. Lexi looked up and stared back at her. "Harm you? I don't even know this man." Yvonne looked disappointed. "Are you still going to deny it?" "Deny what? I don't even know what's going on," Lexi replied calmly. Zachary stared at her frostily and requested for a woman to be brought in. As soon as she entered, Lexi recognized her. It was her classmate from college—Layla Zimmer. Upon seeing the bodyguard bringing his daughter in, the middle-aged man suddenly cried out, "I'm sorry! I shouldn't have done such a thing! This has nothing to do with my daughter. I'm sorry! I just wanted to help Ms. Loyle." Lexi frowned and asked, "Help me with what?" Yvonne sighed helplessly. Her voice was tinged with anger. She said, "Ms. Loyle, you instructed this man to pretend to be my fan and molest me in public. You made me the subject of ridicule in the entertainment industry. I can't believe how cruel you are!" "I never did such a thing." Lexi finally understood what was going on. She looked at Zachary and stated, "I didn't do it. I would never do something like this." Zachary retorted emotionlessly, "I only believe in evidence." His words made Lexi feel stifled. It was clear he didn't believe her. She straightened her back and challenged, "What evidence?" As soon as she finished speaking, the bodyguard grabbed Layla's hair roughly and started to drag her out to beat her up. "No! Dad, help me! Lexi, please save me!" Layla cried out while holding her scalp in pain. "It was Ms. Loyle who put me up to it! It has nothing to do with my daughter," Owen Zimmer whimpered as he tried to stop them from hurting Layla. In a steady tone, Lexi said, "Just because you claim I put you up to it doesn't mean it's true." "Ms. Loyle, you transferred 200 thousand to my daughter previously. I was very grateful about that and agreed to do your bidding." Owen then apologized profusely, "I'm sorry, Ms. Loyle. I owe you one for this." Lexi looked at the silent Layla, and then at Owen, who kept apologizing. She said with a sneer, "You two owe me one indeed. Never did I imagine the fable of the Snake and the Farmer would resonate so strongly with me one day." Lexi had never met Layla's father before, but his face would be etched in her mind after this. Some people could turn around and betray those who helped them before without conscience. Half a year ago, Layla had been hospitalized and needed to undergo surgery. However, her family had no money, so they sought help on a crowdfunding platform and borrowed money from everyone they could reach out to. Lexi came to know about it. Since they were roommates in college and were good friends, she lent Layla 200 thousand. She never expected that she would be famed by lending Layla that money. Layla suddenly looked up and said, "Lexi, I'm very grateful for the money that you have lent me, but you shouldn't have asked my father to do something like this. I will repay your money." "You can't just say whatever you please to slander me." Lexi turned around to look at Yvonne. "Ms. Xenos, I lent Layla 200 thousand for her treatment, but that doesn't mean I instructed them to do anything." "Well..." Yvonne looked at Zachary and said hesitantly, "Zach, Ms. Loyle has a point. I just broke an arm. So, let's leave it at that." Hearing this, Lexi felt a lump in her throat that nearly suffocated her. Zachary poured Yvonne a cup of water. He had a stern look in his eyes as he said, "Take good care of your hand. I won't let anyone who harms you get away. I'll handle this." Yvonne blushed and smiled at those words. Lexi, on the other hand, felt a chill run down her spine. The bodyguards took Layla and Owen away as Zachary went to the balcony to make a call. Yvonne approached Lexi and said in a lowered voice, "Ms. Loyle, you may have a marriage certificate, but does it hold any value? Besides, Zachary told me your marriage is purely contractual." Lexi couldn't believe that Zachary had told Yvonne about their contractual marriage! Her expression turned glacial. "Even if we're in a contractual marriage, the marriage certificate is real. As long as we're not divorced, you'll always be the homewrecker." Yvonne shook her head helplessly. "Ms. Loyle, Zachary doesn't love you. Why hold on to him? You should let go." "Make him divorce me, then," Lexi replied with a smile. She didn't have enough money to pay the compensation for breaching the contract. Yvonne responded to her smile with an amused smirk in return. "Ms. Loyle, come over and visit me here. This is where I'm living now." Zachary had even let his ex-girlfriend move into Royaltree Estate. The next moment, he came back in and asked Lexi to go to the study with him after finishing his call. Yvonne watched Lexi go upstairs with a gleeful grin. She was thinking of something else. She wondered if Lexi would go mad if she found out that she had slept with a stranger. At that thought, her grin turned into a wide smile. … The silence was stifling inside the study. Lexi clenched her hands into fists while feeling slightly nervous. "I didn't instruct Mr. Zimmer to harm Ms. Xenos. I will investigate this and give her a satisfactory explanation," Lexi said. Investigating the matter would be difficult. The other party had set her up by accusing her of something hard to disprove. No matter what, she was in trouble. Lexi suspected that Yvonne had framed her. She was not likely to be a kind person. Four years ago, Lexi had seen Yvonne crush a kitten to death with her high heels. Martha had witnessed it too. Perhaps that was why she was so strongly opposed to Zachary marrying Yvonne. In the silent study, Zachary walked up to Lexi. As he neared her, she could feel the pressure mounting on her. Finally, he said, "I will have someone investigate this matter." This showed that he didn't believe her at all. He then asked, "Where have you moved to?" He only realized she had moved out of Flowerhill Estate after she had been gone for a few days. "A hotel." "Why did you move out?" After a moment of silence, Lexi took a deep breath. "You have gotten back together with Yvonne. I don't feel like staying there." Flowerhill Estate was their marital home and a gift from Martha. Staying there was torture for her, and she didn't want to put up with it. Zachary stared at her with his deep-set eyes. "Do you think you have the right to talk about this?" When they signed the contract two years ago, she lost the right to do as she pleased. Lexi laughed in exasperation. "I just want to live somewhere else for a change. Are you telling me I can't do that?" "If Grandma finds out about you moving out, you won't be able to handle the consequences," he said with a cold smile. "Don't try to be clever with me, Lexi." He tapped her head lightly with his cool fingers. "Don't play with fire." Chapter 7 Lexi felt her stomach churn and couldn't help but vomit right onto Zachary, who was in front of her. Zachary's expression stiffened with disgust. He looked at the vomit all over himself and glared at her with widened eyes filled with rage. Lexi covered her mouth in apology, though she felt a trace of satisfaction inside. "Sorry. I've been feeling unwell for the past few days." Utterly disgusted, Zachary took off his soiled clothes and threw them into the laundry basket. His lean but muscular physique was exposed. Before he left the study, he warned Lexi coldly, "Move back to Flowerhill Estate. If Grandma finds out you've moved out, I won't let you off." Lexi couldn't move back to Flowerhill Estate now. She had something very important to do. She had to find a safe place to get an surgery. Otherwise, the fear of Zachary finding out about the truth would loom over her constantly. Once Lexi made up her mind, she acted swiftly. She booked a flight to a small city. She caught a plane that took her there that very night. Next, she took a taxi to a small town and booked a room at a motel near Adstrum Hospital. At dawn, she arrived at the hospital to see a doctor at the gynecology clinic as soon as the doctors started their shifts. Feeling a bit self-conscious, she requested to see a female doctor. The nurse responded impatiently, "If everyone made such requests, how would we manage? Only Dr. Quall has a slot available. Do you want it or not?" Lexi flinched at the nurse's irritable tone. She hesitated for a second and replied meekly, "Yes." She then made her way to the clinic on the first floor. When there were two numbers left before it was her turn, there came a phone call from Quinton. "Ms. Loyle, why didn't you come to work again?" he asked. "I've submitted my resignation letter. I'm on annual leave now," Lexi replied. She then added, "I'm traveling now, Mr. Shaw. I'll be back in a week to hand over my work. Please handle things in my absence." She hung up decisively. Quinton was left speechless. He relayed Lexi's message to the busy Zachary. "Boss, Ms. Loyle is traveling. She said she will return in a week to hand over her duties." Zachary frowned and sipped his coffee. He found the taste unsatisfactory. "Who made today's coffee? Go make me another." Quinton took the coffee away and instructed the assistant secretary to go and brew Zachary a fresh cup. It took four attempts before their boss reluctantly accepted the coffee presented. Seeing this, Quinton surmised that Zachary must have gotten accustomed to the coffee Lexi made. "Book a table at the Cadorian restaurant for tonight. I have a date with Yvonne. Order a bouquet of roses as well." Zachary's request surprised Quinton, who started to doubt his initial guess. Could it be that Zachary's true love was still his ex-girlfriend, after all? Quinton collected his thoughts and replied, "Sure. I'll see to it." Before he left, he turned to Zachary and said, "Zach, Lexi has always done her job well. You... Don't regret this in the future." He and Zachary were college mates. Right now, he was speaking to Zachary as a friend. Zachary looked up, and his eyes were cold. "Why would I regret it? I've always loved Yvonne." Why would anyone think he would regret it? Zachary sneered and didn't think much of it. ... Lexi was unaware of the conversation that had taken place between Quinton and Zachary. The nurse opened the door and called out, "Ms. Loyle." Lexi nodded and entered. As she walked in, she overheard another nurse saying coquettishly, "You're so mean, Dr. Quall." The nurse's voice was overly sweet and coy. It made Lexi cringe. She glanced at the doctor, who was enjoying this attention, and realized that it was the man she'd encountered in the elevator. It didn't occur to her that he could be a doctor when she saw him. The tall man with broad shoulders was standing at the sink and washing his hands meticulously. He was wearing a white coat. With his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, his strong arms were exposed, revealing the tattoo of a black mamba coiled around a rose. Lexi didn't know what to make of this. This was her first time seeing a doctor with such scary tattoos on his arms. Claude, who was wearing a surgical mask, noticed Lexi and raised an eyebrow. He wondered why she had come to such a remote town to seek treatment. He sat down and dried his hands leisurely. Then, he asked in a laid-back tone, "What's wrong?" After waiting for some time, he didn't hear any answer from Lexi. Claude asked again, "Is your throat so sore that you can't speak?" Doing her best to maintain her composure, Lexi whispered, "I'm here… to get a surgery." Claude fell silent. Lexi blinked at him and stayed quiet too. He had not expected this. "Have you given birth before?" "No. This is my first time." "When was your last period?" "I think it was around the end of April." After inquiring about her medical history, Claude said, "Let's do an ultrasound." Lexi nodded. She had come this far, so she didn't want to waste her time and effort. She followed the nurse and walked to the back of the curtain. After taking off her shoes and lying on the hospital bed, she pulled her shirt up to reveal her body. With gloved hands, Claude applied some gel to her. As she took in rasped, nervous breaths, her belly moved up and down rapidly too. "Relax," Claude reassured her. When he noticed her shaky fingers, Claude raised an eyebrow. "The procedure can be done tomorrow afternoon." Lexi wiped the gel off her stomach with some tissues. "Okay." Claude noticed that her hands were trembling even more now. For once, he decided to be kind and advised, "You should keep it." "The father is abusive. It would be cruel for me to keep the child," Lexi replied indifferently while tidying her clothes. "That's unfortunate." Lexi agreed, "Yes, it's very unfortunate." Claude stepped out from behind the curtains. As she looked at his broad shoulders, Lexi recalled the dream she had a few nights ago. She pondered that maybe she had it in her to become a promiscuous woman. While keying Lexi's information into the computer, Claude explained the precautions for surgery in detail. Lexi listened to him attentively. When Claude saw her name, he paused for a moment. Finally, he knew her name.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	21	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449437474_1287608425549136_1418176457853322328_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cTMhfivS3lcQ7kNvgGDesHv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AFmPjAGmYNleBf8c9QdAV_y&oh=00_AYA5_eez1Orl6AnYYbSx3XFE3g3dxdrmxGIODl2w03GioA&oe=674C42B4	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,541,435	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2541682}'	Yes	2024-11-26 18:58	active	1928	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Lily POV After my mother slapped me and pushed me down the stairs on the morning of my sister Stephanie's death memorial, I fell unconscious, but the moment I woke up, I was in Stepahnie's memorial while my fated mate Alpha James mind-linked me, "Little Mate, don't you want to know who spent the night in my bedroom last night?" James smirked at me. This is his revenge for Stephanie, his late girlfriend. "You deserve this. Vile murderer! That's how you pay for causing my girlfriend's death!" He roared at me the other day by the waterfall when we found each other to be fated mates. My dead sister's boyfriend and I. What a joke the Moon Goddess plays. But I will not sit idly when the betrayal pains were about to rip my heart apart. "I, Lily Borgen, reject you Alpha James!" I snarled back. ... James POV It's been a few months since I accepted Lily rejection and she ran away from the pack. Regrets are the only thing I ever feel these days. I love her, she is my fated mate! For god's sake. Dr. Hyden from the neighboring pack brought me the information of Lily. Thank godness, she is alive! But she won't come back to the pack that has tortured her for years. "Son, I am sorry for what happened between you and Lily. But you need to move on." My mother comforted me,"Maybe it's a good idea to have another woman to be by your side." I know what she meant. "Mom, I couldn't forget Lily. Please stop this. I was so wrong to her." Thinking back how I bullied her and punished her by sleeping with othe women, my heart ached. "Actually, I have a question for you." Suddenly, I became suspicious of why my mother was so keen on my moving on. "Did you know how Stephanie really die?" An unprecedented terror appeared on her face.	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	840	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	getokn.com	DCO	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454354541_1623250035121587_2159191077544399873_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ZuhfOt_tTq0Q7kNvgHpYKIp&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ao2HJWtPl71E7a43evE7my-&oh=00_AYD_4Ve_NOZz_xEORZXLlxJXXrYUrmUC2KpSa08NXJWKUg&oe=674C36C0	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,541,556	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-11-26 18:59	active	1928	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	<…B시로 향하던 여객기가 착륙 중 갑작스러운 사고가 났습니다. 이로 인해 현재 사망자수가 136명을 넘어섰으며 생존자는 3명에 불과한 상황입니다. 병원 로비의 대형 스크린에는 이번 항공기 사고가 실시간으로 보도되고 있었다. 최하연은 세 명뿐인 생존자 중의 하나로 두 다리에 붕대를 감은 채 중환자실 병상 위에 누워 있었다. 그때, 손에 들린 핸드폰에서 소리가 들려왔다. “지금 고객님께서 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 다음에 다시 걸어주세요.” 사고가 나던 그 순간부터 지금까지, 남편 한서준은 전화를 받지 않았다. 설마 그가 온 나라를 떠들썩하게 한 여객기 사고를 모를 일은 없었다. 사고 당시, 현장에는 승객들의 시신이 여기저기 아무렇게나 널려 있었다. 그녀는 사고의 충격과 죽음의 공포로 숨도 제대로 쉴 수 없었다. 결혼한 지 3년이나 되었지만 남편은 그녀가 가장 필요로 하는 순간 연락이 되지 않았다. 하연은 마음 한 켠이 시려 오는 것을 느꼈다. 그때, 휴대폰 벨 소리가 들려왔다. 한참이나 멍하게 있던 그녀는 정신을 차리고 발신자를 확인했다. 할머니였다. 하연의 얼굴이 어두워졌다. “여보세요.” 그녀가 잔뜩 쉰 목소리로 전화를 받았다. 전화 건너편에서 친절하면서도 연로한 목소리가 들려왔다. [우리 하연이, 이 할미가 너 때문에 제 명에 못 죽겠구나. 너무 놀라서 말이야. 어디 다친 데는 없고? 서준이가 옆에 같이 있지?] 강영숙은 서준의 친할머니로 한씨 집안 사람들 중 유일하게 하연에게 관심을 갖는 분이었다. “서준 씨는…….” 머뭇거리는 그녀의 말에 강영숙이 무언가를 눈치 챈 듯했다. [이런 정신 나간 놈을 봤나! 비서로 또 아내로, 해외 출장간 남편 일을 다 봐주고 있는데 이렇게 큰 사고가 터졌는데도 코빼기도 안보여? 기다려봐라! 이 할미가 정신나간 그 녀석을 가만 두나!] 그녀가 다시 물었다. [지금 어느 병원에 있어? 집사를 보낼 테니 기다리렴!] 하연이 병원 주소를 알려주자 강영숙은 전화를 끊었다. 그녀는 고개를 푹 숙인 채 말없이 팔에 꽂혀 있던 주사 바늘을 빼냈다. 그리고는 통증을 참으며 침대에서 내려왔다. “환자분, 지금 뭐하시는 거예요? 다리 부상이 심각하니 안정을 취해야 해요.” 마침 병실로 들어오던 간호사가 깜짝 놀라 소리쳤다. “목발 좀 가져다주세요. 퇴원해야겠어요.” 하연의 말투가 얼마나 단호했던지 간호사가 멍하니 그녀를 바라봤다. 장기간 입원해야 한다면 병원보다는 서준의 본가에서 요양하는 편이 나을 것 같았다. 사실, 하연은 HT그룹 회장의 비서였다. 이번 두바이 출장은 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 전시회의 제품 배치와 근무인원을 확정 짓기 위해 HT그룹을 대표해 갔던 것이었다. 그리고 일의 결과를 즉시 보고하기로 되어있었다. ‘한서준 이 남자, 도대체 지금 어디서 뭘 하고 있는 거야?’ 결국, 간호사는 퇴원하겠다는 그녀를 막지 못했다. 하연은 곧장 중환자실을 나와 목발을 짚고 절뚝거리며 수납처로 향했다. 그때, 병원 1층 로비의 유리 벽 너머로 익숙한 차량번호판이 보였다. 고급 승용차 몇 대가 그 뒤를 따르고 있었는데 자세히 보니 HT 그룹 소유의 차들이었다. 먼저 차에서 내린 사람들이 검정색 수트를 입은 한 남자를 빼곡히 둘러싸고 있었다. 그는 어떤 여자를 품에 안고 있었는데 그녀를 몹시 아끼는 듯 보였다. 그의 검정색 코트가 그녀의 하얀 다리를 덮고 있었다. 남자는 하연의 존재를 전혀 알지 못한 채 황급히 병원 본관 쪽으로 향했다. 하연은 그 자리에 서서 여자를 안고 전문의 진찰실로 들어가는 그를 가만히 바라보았다. 결혼생활 3년 동안 저렇게 다정한 남편의 모습은 한 번도 본 적이 없었다. 그가 안고 있는 여자는 누구일까? 그녀는 갑자기 가슴에 엄청난 통증이 밀려오는 것을 느꼈다. 그 고통이 얼마나 컸던지 호흡이 곤란할 지경이었다. 그때, 복도 반대편에서 걸어오던 간호사가 들릴락 말락 한 소리로 통화하며 그녀의 곁을 자나갔다. “내가 그쪽으로 갈게. 저 사람이 경제 뉴스에 자주 등장하는 HT 그룹 후계자 한서준이야. 실제로 보니 더 남자다운데? 우리 병원에서 보게 되다니 너무 신기해. 여자친구 데리고 산부인과에 진료받으러 왔나 봐.” “산부인과? 확실해?” “그럼 확실하지. 진료 차트에 적힌 걸 봤는데 벌써 태아가 12주나 됐던데? 태아 상태가 불안정한지 오늘 출혈이 있었대. 그래서 한사장이 안고 온 거라 던데?” 그 말을 들은 하연이 머릿속으로 날짜를 계산했다. ‘12주라면…… 두 달 전?’ 제2화 하늘이 맺어준 커플 하연은 두 달 전, 1주일 정도 출장 일정이 잡혀 있던 한서준의 일정보고서가 생각났다. 핸드폰을 쥐고 있는 그녀의 손이 떨려왔다. ‘그 때 생긴 아이인 거야?’ 그녀는 한서준의 숨겨진 아내로 오래 전부터 비밀계약을 맺고 있었다. 하지만 이제껏 남편의 스캔들에 대해서는 들어본 적이 없었다. “한서준 사장이 여자친구에게 참 각별한 것 같아…… 저 여자는 전생에 나라를 구했나 봐. 보아하니 곧 공식발표가 날 것 같은데?” “그러게. 나도 아까 검색해 봤어. 네 생각엔 저 사람이 여자친구가 맞는 것 같아?” 카트를 밀고 가던 젊은 간호사가 옆에 있는 간호사에게 핸드폰 속 사진을 보여주었다. 그러자 그녀가 깜짝 놀라며 말했다. “맞아, 맞아! 이 여자야! ST그룹 둘째 딸! 한서준이랑 너무 잘 어울리지 않아? 하늘이 맺어준 커플 같아!” 두 사람은 호들갑을 떨며 반대편으로 걸어갔다. ‘ST 그룹이라…….’ 퇴원 수속을 마친 하연은 집사의 차를 타고 가면서도 마음이 좀처럼 진정되지 않았다. 반쯤 열린 창문 아래 핸드폰 화면의 불빛이 창백한 하연의 얼굴을 비췄다. 수 없이 검색해 봤지만 한서준과 ST 그룹과의 연관성은 전혀 찾을 수 없었다. ‘B시의 잘 나가는 두 명문가 집안이 이런 식으로 엮이다니 이상해.’ 서준의 본가에 도착하니 거실에 불이 켜져 있었다. 눈엣가시 같은 시누이 대신 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사가 지팡이에 몸을 의지한 채 그녀를 기다리고 있었다. “우리 하연이 왔구나! 네가 복이 많아서 그 큰 사고 중에도 무사했구나. 너무 놀라서 하마터면 숨이 넘어갈 뻔했지 뭐냐.” “할머니, 전 괜찮아요.” 하연은 올라가 쉬고 싶은 마음이 컸지만 웃으며 말했다. “할머니, 사실 저 좀 피곤해요.” “그래, 그래. 얼른 올라가서 쉬어라. 서준이한테 연락해 놨으니까 곧 올 거다.” 하연은 몸을 숙이는 순간 심한 통증이 몰려와 얼굴이 일그러졌다. 강영숙은 그녀가 괴로운 이유가 서준 때문이라고 생각했다. 하연의 머릿속에 서준의 생각이 스쳐 지나갔다. 그는 자신에게 진짜 모습을 숨기고 있었다. 그에게 여자친구가 있다는 사실이 이렇게 가슴에 가시가 되어 박힐 줄은 몰랐다. ‘내가 지금까지 참고 견뎌온 날이 한순간에 우스워지다니…….’ …… 서준은 다음날 밤 늦게나 되어 본가에 도착했다. “아직 안 잤어? 깨어 있으면서 불은 왜 꺼 뒀어?” 그가 침실의 불을 켰다. 하연은 그런 그를 보며 마음이 불편했다. 그녀는 하루 종일 침대에 누워만 있었다. 집사가 가져다준 음식도 거의 먹지 못했고 결국 그것들은 차갑게 식어버린 상태였다. “당신 며칠 동안 어디에 있었어요?” 그녀는 서준의 얼굴은 보지도 않은 채 수척해진 모습으로 돌아서서 힘없이 물었다. 재킷을 벗자 그의 탄탄한 몸매가 드러났다. 서준은 그녀의 물음에 미간을 잔뜩 찌푸린 채 침대 헤드 쪽으로 눈을 돌렸다. 결혼 3년 동안 그녀가 이렇게 자신의 행방을 추궁하는 것은 처음이었다. “T시에 있는 지사에 문제가 있어서 출장 다녀왔어.” 서준은 평소처럼 냉담하게 대답한 후, 귀찮다는 듯 거칠게 넥타이를 끌어내리고는 욕실 쪽으로 향했다. “그래요?” 하연의 웃음 소리가 침실 안에 울렸다. “비서실 구동후 실장님께 여쭤봤는데 T시로 가는 비행기표 구매내역이 없더군요.” 그녀의 말투에 의심이 잔뜩 묻어났다. “무슨 말을 하고 싶은 거야?” 서준이 욕실 입구에 멈춰 서서 물었다. 굳이 얼굴을 보지 않아도 그가 화가 폭발하기 직전이라는 것쯤은 알 수 있었다. ‘하, 곧 불 같이 화를 내겠네.’ 제3화 한씨 집안 며느리가 된 이유 “당신이랑 그 여자, 대체 언제부터 만난 거야?” 하연이 겨우 몸을 추스리며 침대에 기대 앉았다. 서준은 그녀가 3년전 혼인신고를 할 때보다 훨씬 말랐다는 것을 알아챘다. 어찌나 야위었던지 바람이 불면 날아가버릴 것 같았다. “당신 내 뒷조사를 한 거야?” 그의 안색이 변했다. “내가 그렇게 한가한 사람으로 보여요? 내가 입원했던 병원에서 내 두 눈으로 당신들 두 사람을 봤어요.” 그녀는 낮은 목소리로, 한 글자 한 글자 또박또박 내 뱉었다. 순간, 심장이 찢기는 것 같았다. 하지만 서준의 얼굴에는 못마땅한 기색이 역력했다. 그는 하연이 사고가 난 것을 알면서도 걱정하는 말 한 마디 없었다. 그녀는 그가 하는 말들을 들으며 혐오스러운 느낌이 들었다. ‘부부로 살았던 3년이라는 시간이 아무것도 아닌 것 같아.’ 하연은 며느리가 하는 일 마다 트집잡는 시어머니와 자신을 눈엣가시처럼 여기는 시누이에게 정성을 다했다. 집에서는 주부로 또 회사에서는 헌신적인 비서 역할을 도맡았다. 그녀는 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사의 뜻에 따라 아들, 딸 잘 낳는 좋은 손자며느리가 되려고 노력했다. 3년 동안 그만큼 했으면 강영숙 여사에게 가족으로서의 의리는 충분히 지킨 것이다. 하지만 그 결과는 어떠한가? 3년간 하연은 서준의 몸에 손가락 하나도 댈 수가 없었다. 한 방을 쓰고 있었지만 침대는 따로 썼기 때문이었다. 하연은 밀려오는 통증을 참으며 차가운 그의 눈을 바라보았다. 그러다 무슨 용기가 났는지 소리를 내어 가볍게 웃었다. “당신 어머니는 내가 애도 못 낳으면서 결혼한 양심도 없는 여자라고 했죠. 그런데 지금 당신이 밖에서 다른 여자와 아이를 가진 걸 내가 어떻게 받아들여야 하죠?” 간신히 침대에 기대고 있는 그녀는 당장이라도 쓰러질 것 같았다. 하지만 고개를 꼿꼿하게 쳐들고는 그의 옷깃을 잡았다. 하지만 곧바로 굵은 그의 손에 잡히고 말았다. 한서준은 차가운 눈빛으로 그녀를 빤히 바라보았다. “혜경이는 내 세컨드가 아니야. 20년 넘게 알고 지낸 사이야.” ‘어릴 적부터 알고 지낸 사이였구나.’ 하연은 자신을 잡고 있는 서준의 손에 점점 힘이 들어가는 것을 느꼈다. “혜경이가 5년 전에 출국한 이후로 서로 한번도 연락한 적 없어.” 그녀는 뒤통수를 한 대 세게 맞은 것 같았다. ‘어쩐지 아무리 찾아봐도 여자를 만난 흔적이 1도 없더라니…….’ 하지만 그 여자가 임신한 것이 다시 생각났다. 그녀는 다시 고개를 들고 쉰 목소리로 물었다. “그래서 이제 두 사람, 다시 만나는 거예요?” 한서준은 뭔가 말하려다가 입을 다물었다. 그리고는 어두워진 그녀의 눈동자를 정면으로 바라보았다. “내가 왜 당신을 이 곳 안주인으로 들였는지 벌써 잊은 것 같군.” HT 그룹 내에는 상속을 원하는 형제들이 많았고 후계자 자리를 노리는 자들도 많았다. 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사는 일부러 B시의 미혼 여성 중에서 손자며느리를 골라 그와 결혼시키고, 아들 딸을 낳아 그룹 내에서의 입지를 단단히 하려고 했다. 강영숙 여사는 자신의 생명을 구해 준 하연을 손자며느리로 추천했다. 그녀는 서준을 찾아가 모든 일에 간섭하지 않겠다고 약속하고 비밀결혼에 동의했다. 그리고 당시에 자신이 운영하던 잘 나가던 브랜드 샵도 문을 닫았다. 그 후로 HT그룹에 들어가 서준의 일을 돕는 비서로 일해왔다. 그래서 그가 하연에게 선을 넘지 말라고 경고하는 것이었다. 그녀가 웃으며 말했다. “잊긴요, 하나를 손에 넣으면 더 갖고 싶은 게 사람 욕심이잖아요?” 그녀의 얼굴은 창백했지만 눈동자는 빛이 나고 있었다. 얼굴에 미소마저 없었더라면 마치 무덤에서 걸어 나온 처녀귀신 같아 보였을지도 몰랐다. 순간, 서준은 하연이 어딘가 변했다고 느꼈다. 하지만 그 말을 입 밖에 내지는 않았다. 그녀가 잡힌 손을 슬며시 빼냈다. 꽤 큰 침실은 창문이 닫혀 있었는데 공기가 점점 답답해지고 있었다. 온도도 점점 높아져 어느덧 온도계가 30도를 가리키고 있었다. 더운 공기에 서준의 숨이 가빠오는 것이 느껴졌다. 하연은 다시 그의 셔츠 깃에 손을 가져다 댔다. 그는 피하지 않고 가만히 있었다. 그는 약간 화가 난 듯한 얼굴이었지만 너무 더워 그녀를 밀어낼 기력이 없어 보였다. “당신 지금 무슨 짓을 하는 거야?” 제4화 더 이상 한씨 집안 며느리가 아니에요 하연은 서준의 셔츠 단추를 하나씩 풀었다. 그리고 그의 복근을 따라 내려가며 입을 맞추었다. 오랫동안 감춰온 서준에 대한 갈망 탓인지 귀밑까지 붉어졌다. 그녀는 손놀림을 멈추지 않은 채 쉰 목소리로 말했다. “내가 어떻게 이 집의 작은 안주인이 되었는지 잊었냐고요? 어떻게 잊을 수 있겠어요. 제 임무는 당신의 아이를 낳는 거예요. 지금 나는 내 임무를 수행하고 있는 거고요.” “어떻게 그런 말을?!” 화를 내는 서준의 탄탄한 복근이 울룩불룩 움직였다. “방 안에 최음제를 좀 뿌렸어요. 조금만 참으면 곧 괜찮아질 거예요. 저는 제 임무를 위해 아이를 가지려는 것뿐이에요.” 그녀는 더 대담하고 과감하게 행동했다. 전에는 한번도 보여준 적 없는 요염한 모습이었다. 하연의 적극적인 도발에 서준의 몸이 본능적으로 반응하기 시작했고 호흡도 거칠어졌다. 이 모든 게 최음제 때문이라고 속으로 되뇌이며, 서준은 혀 끝을 깨물어 가까스로 되찾은 일말의 이성으로 하연의 거침없는 손을 꽉 움켜 잡았다. “최하연, 너 정말 역겨워.” 서준의 말에 그녀의 끓어오르던 욕망이 순식간에 폭삭 가라앉아 버렸다. 하연은 눈에 눈물이 고였다. 마지막인 듯 한 마디 물었다. “나를 안는 게 그렇게 구역질나요?” “그래!” 서준은 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다보면서 조금도 망설이지 않고 대답했다. 그리고 그녀를 밀쳐냈다. 더는 그녀와 한마디도 하고 싶지 않았다. 서준은 하연이 벗긴 옷을 집어 들고 다시 입기 시작했다. 그는 단추도 잠그지 않은 채 성큼성큼 걸어 나가버렸다. 방문이 ‘쾅’하고 닫히면서 주위가 다시 조용해졌다. 하연은 그가 나가자 긴장이 풀려 바닥에 주저앉았다. 눈에는 원망이 차올랐다. 서준은 방을 나서며 생각했다. ‘이 정도로 했으면 있던 마음도 없어지겠지…….’ …… 다음날 아침, 하연은 아직 성치 않은 다친 다리를 절뚝거리며 여행가방을 끌고 아래층으로 내려갔다. 집안 살림을 돕는 가정부가 식사를 준비하고 있었다. 강영숙 여사는 새벽기도를 드리러 가느라 집을 비운 상태였다. “어머, 새언니! 죽다 살아난 지 얼마 되지도 않았는데 벌써 짐 끌고 어딜 가려는 거예요? 혹시 여행 가요?” 한서준의 친동생 한서영이 빈정거리며 말했다. 그녀는 현재 B대학교 2학년에 재학중이다. 서영은 하연과 이렇게 가족으로 만나는 것이 여전히 익숙하지 않고 불편하기만 했다. “나가기 전에 나 머리 하는 거 좀 도와주고 가요.” 하연은 손재주가 좋은 편이라 서영의 머리를 곧잘 손질해주었다. 스타일이 좋아서 친구들로부터 부러움을 샀다. 하지만 오늘 하연은 그녀의 말에 전혀 대꾸도 하지 않고 짐을 끌고 내려왔다. 마침 귀부인처럼 치장한 한씨 집안의 안주인 이수애 여사와 마주쳤다. 그녀는 HT그룹 한태규 회장의 두번째 아내이자 서준의 친어머니였다. 이수애는 처음부터 하연의 옷차림과 가정배경이 마음에 들지 않아 함부로 말하기 일쑤였다. “아침 댓바람부터 여행가방을 끌고 다니며 뭐하는 짓이야? 당장 내려놓고 청소중인 이모님이나 도와라. 곧 새로 사람이 들어와서 지내게 될 거니까.” 하연의 눈꺼풀이 떨려왔다. 자신이 모르고 있는 일이 일어나고 있었다. 그때, 옆에서 듣고 있던 한서영이 궁금증을 참지 못하고 물었다. “새로? 누가요?” “니가 좋아 죽는 혜경이 말고 누가 더 있겠니?” “네? 혜경언니 귀국했어요?” “돌아오기만 한 게 아니고, 네 오빠 아이를 가졌잖아. 우리집 터가 좋아서 잠깐 자기 집으로 들어가기 전에 여기서 몸을 추스를 거야.” 그녀는 이야기하면서 하연을 한번 힐끗 쳐다보았다. 민혜경이야 말로 자신이 생각해온 이상적인 며느릿감이었다. 애초에 그 일이 아니었으면 서준은 혜경과 결혼했을 것이다. 그녀가 하연을 내려다보면서 무시하는 투로 말했다. “너 아직도 거기 서서 멍하니 뭐하고 있니? 청소하러 가지 않고?” 예전 같았으면 하연은 틀림없이 시어머니의 비위를 맞추었을 것이다. 하지만 오늘은 자신을 멸시하는 그녀의 뜻대로 하고 싶지 않았다. 하연은 너무나도 고통스러웠지만 침착하게 냉정한 태도를 잃지 않고 말했다. “오늘부터 저와 서준 씨는 더 이상 부부사이가 아니에요. 서영이 머리 하는 거나 방 청소 같은 허드렛일은 이제 다른 사람에게 시키세요.” 제5화 이혼합의서 이수애 여사는 하연이 전과는 완전히 다른 투로 말하는 것을 보고 도저히 믿기지가 않았다. 그녀는 커다란 사파이어가 박힌 반지를 낀 손가락으로 하연을 가리켰다. “그게 무슨 태도야!? 방금 했던 말 다시 한번 해봐!” 하지만 하연은 조금도 두려워하는 기색 없이 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다봤다. “민혜경이라는 여자가 집에 들어오면 그 여자한테 집안일을 시키세요. 저는 앞으로 하지 않을 거예요.” 하연은 앵두처럼 붉은 입술로 또박또박 말했다. 말을 하고 나니 속이 시원했다. 이 여사는 그녀의 말에 벌컥 화를 냈다. “너!” “엄마, 엄마!” 서영이 흥분한 엄마의 팔을 붙잡고 목소리를 낮추어 말했다. “새언니 화난 거 맞죠? 어젯밤에 오빠가…….” 그녀는 불난 집에 부채질이라도 하려는 듯 어젯밤 일을 꺼내려고 했다. 그 모습을 보니 하연의 화를 돋우려는 의도가 충분히 보였다. 이 여사는 딸의 의도를 금방 알아채고 다시 차분해졌다. 그녀는 특유의 거들먹거리는 투로 말했다. “남편 하나 붙잡지 못하는 주제에 별 억지를 다 부리네. 감히 시어머니 탓을 해?” 하연은 느릿느릿 짐을 끌고 나오다가 저택 입구에서 발걸음을 멈추었다. 심장박동이 빨라지면서 머리가 쪼개질 듯 아팠다. 그녀는 고개를 돌려 욕을 퍼붓고 싶은 마음을 꾹 누르며 차갑게 말했다. “지난 3년동안 아이가 없었던 게 다 저 때문이라고 하셨죠? 절 의심하기 전에 서준 씨에게 비뇨기과 진료를 받으라고 하는 편이 빠를 거예요. 그러면 임신이 안됐던 원인이 과연 누구 쪽에 있는지 알 수 있을 거예요.” “너, 니가 감히!” 하연의 말에 이 여사와 서영 둘 다 깜짝 놀랐다. 이 여사는 머리 끝까지 화가 치밀었다. “최하연! 난 너랑 우리 서준이하고 꼭 이혼시키고 말 테니 두고 봐!” 그동안 하연은 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사와의 정을 생각해서 한씨 집안 사람들과 다툼을 피했다. 왠만해선 자기 의견을 내세우지 않고 원만하게 지내왔다. 지금까지는 집안 사람들과 갈등이 생길까 봐 두려워하며 지냈지만 이제는 신경 쓰지 않기로 했다. “그러시던가요.” 그녀는 한마디 내뱉고 서준의 본가를 나왔다. 이 여사가 화가 나서 길길이 뛰든 말든 상관없었다. 하연이 나가자 마자 이 여사는 뭔가 이상하다는 생각이 들었다. 그녀는 딸 한서영을 바라보며 물었다. “2층 올라가서 우리집에 돈 될만한 물건이 없어졌는지 잘 살펴봐. 들고 나가던 캐리어가 꽤나 무거워 보이던데 혹시 챙겨갔는지 모르잖아!” 잠시 후 부리나케 계단을 뛰어내려오는 한서영의 손에 서류가 하나 들려 있었다. “엄마, 없어진 건 없어요. 대신 침대 머리맡에 뭐가 하나 있어요!” 서류를 빼앗아 살펴보던 이 여사의 눈빛이 흔들렸다. [이혼합의서] 이 여사는 곧장 서준에게 전화를 걸어 하연의 행각을 그에게 다 쏟아냈다. 펄펄 뛰는 어머니의 입에서 나오는 단어들 중 ‘이혼합의서’, ‘발기부전’ 등을 들은 서준은 의자에 걸어 둔 외투를 걸치고 즉시 회의실을 나섰다. "엄마, 엄마! 일단 진정 좀요." 그가 낮은 목소리로 어머니를 진정시켰다. [내가 지금 진정하게 생겼어? 내 귀한 아들에게 이 따위 말들을 써 놨는데? 마침 혜경이가 들어올 거니까 이 타이밍에 집 나가준 건 참 고맙지만. 아니, 지가 뭐라고 감히 먼저 이혼 얘기를 꺼내? 몽둥이 찜질로 쫓아내도 시원찮을 년……] 어머니의 이야기가 길어질 것 같자 서준은 어두운 표정으로 통화종료 버튼을 눌렀다. 여태껏 순종적이고 눈치 빠르게 행동했던 하연이 이런 일을 저질렀다는 사실이 도저히 믿어지지 않았다. 하지만 어젯밤 평소와는 달랐던 그녀가 생각났다. 그는 휴대폰 연락처 목록에서 하연의 번호를 검색했다. 그가 먼저 전화를 거는 것은 3년만에 처음이었다. 통화연결음이 들리는 순간, 비서실 구동후 실장이 엘리베이터에서 내리더니 그에게 다가왔다. “사장님, 방금 제 이메일로 서류가 하나 도착했는데, 최하연 비서의 사직서입니다.” 구실장은 너무 놀라 숨이 막힐 지경이었다. “그동안 최비서가 진행하던 사업들이 적지 않습니다. 그 중 제일 중요한 프로젝트가 두바이 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회인데 최비서가 아직 후임자에게 업무 인계를 하지 않았습니다. 어떻게…… 하실 건지…….” 서준의 낯빛이 더욱 어두워졌다. 그때 휴대폰에서 여자의 목소리가 들려왔다. [고객님이 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 잠시 후에 다시 걸어 주시기 바랍니다.] 하, 최하연. 지금 내 전화 씹는다 이거지? 제6화 한서준을 찾아가다 공항 로비에 서 있던 최하연은 잠잠해진 핸드폰에 숨이 트이는 기분이었다. 아마도 오랫동안 한씨 가문에게 억압을 받았기 때문일 것이다. 하지만 지금은 온몸이 가벼웠다. 오가는 여행객들을 보던 하연은 생각에 잠겼다. ‘B시를 떠난다고 생각하니 좀 싱숭생숭하네.’ ‘그래도 괜찮아, 더 이상 힘든 일은 없을 거야.’ 그녀는 단순히 한서준의 사랑이 식었다고만 생각했지만, 지금은 이 모든 게 다 그가 다른 사람을 사랑하고 있기 때문이라는 것을 알 수 있었다. ‘차라리 깔끔하게 떠나주는 게 더 나아.’ 하연은 곧장 공항 카운터로 가서 체크인을 했고, 이미 D국행 티켓을 예매한 상태였다. 처음 그녀는 가족을 떠나 신분을 숨기고 B시에 머물렀다. 이번에 D국에서 열린 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 프로젝트만 아니었다면 할아버지는 그녀와 서준을 만나고 싶어하셨을 것이고, 이 프로젝트를 HT그룹을 승인하지 않았을 것이다. 그러나 서준은 감사해하기는커녕 그녀 혼자 보냈다. 이제 하연 차례였다. “안녕하십니까, 손님. 이 티켓은 현재 잠겨 있어 당분간 처리할 수 없습니다.” 비즈니스 카운터 직원은 정중하게 거절했다. “잠겨있다고요?” 믿을 수 없던 하연은 온몸이 얼어붙었다. “그럴 리가 없는데……, 다시 한번 확인해 주시겠어요?” “회사 계좌로 예매하셨나요? 방금 환불한 것으로 확인되는데, 신분증 좀 보여주시겠습니까?” “…….” 하연은 문득 한 가지 사실이 떠올랐다. 그녀는 서준의 비서였기에 회사에서 만들어준 대부분의 계좌는 HT그룹이 관리했다. 그리고 신분증은……. 얼마전 회사 인사부에서 어떤 것을 등록해야 한다며 들고 간 상태였다. 하연은 너무 긴장해 손이 덜덜 떨렸다. 그녀는 상처밖에 남지 않은 이 도시를 하루 빨리 떠나고 싶어 체계적이지 못한 부분이 많았다. “죄송해요, 제가 전화해서 물어볼게요.” 그녀는 가장자리로 걸어가 휴대폰을 꺼내 HT그룹 인사팀에 전화를 걸었지만 전화는 걸리지 않았고, 사용할 수 없는 번호라는 메시지만 떴다. 하연은 머리속이 새하얘졌다. ‘어떻게 내 휴대폰 번호도 HT그룹에서 일괄적으로 관리한다는 걸 잊고 있었을까!’ ‘HT그룹, HT그룹!’ HT그룹은 계속해서 그녀의 걸림돌이었다. 공항을 빠져나온 하연은 황급히 택시를 잡고 HT그룹 빌딩으로 향했다. 차창 밖으로 비가 한두방울 떨어지기 시작했고, 곧 우뚝 솟은 건물들이 눈에 들어왔다. 그녀는 운전기사에게 돈을 건넨 뒤 캐리어를 끌고 HT그룹 본관으로 들어갔다. 다행히 그녀의 퇴사 소식은 아직 퍼지지 않았고, 하연은 비에 젖어 흐트러진 머리를 정리한 후 엘리베이터를 탔다. 그녀는 인사팀이 있는 12층을 눌렸다. “아이고, 최 비서님, 오늘 비 온다고 했는데 모르셨나 봐요.” 인사팀 차장은 여성스러운 손짓을 즐겨 하는 기생오라비이자, 아부에 능한 제이슨이었다. 서준이 하연에게 잘해주지 않는 것을 본 그는 평소 하연을 막대하는 데에 익숙했다. “내 신분증은 어디있어요?” 하연은 그와 대화할 생각이 없었기에 바로 요점부터 말했다. “신분증이요? 그럼 잘못 찾아오셨네요. 2분 전에 대표 비서실 구 실장님이 가져가셨는데 제가 어떻게 알겠어요.” “……!” 하연은 이 결과를 예상했어야 했다. 서준은 비즈니스를 할 때 엄격하고 신속하게 움직이고 한번 한 말은 바꾸지 않는 B시에서 알아주는 냉혈한이었다. 어떻게 하연이 쉽게 그에게 도전할 수 있겠는가! 하연이 캐리어를 끌고 돌아서서 서준에게 가려고 하는데 제이슨이 그녀를 잡았다. 그의 태도가 도발적인지, 악의가 있는지는 불분명했다. “해고될 수도 있어요, 잘 생각해요. 지금 위층에서는 꽤 중요한 회의가 열리고 있고, 한 대표님께는 이미 약혼녀가 있다고 들었어요.” 제7화 민혜경의 부탁 한서준의 약혼자? 최하연과 한서준은 비밀 결혼을 했기에 회사 사람들은 그녀가 서준의 비서라는 것만 알고 있었다. ‘그럼 민혜경을 가리키는 건가?’ 하연의 이혼협의서에 잉크도 마르기 전에 혜경은 HT그룹에 화려하게 등장했다. 나중에 그녀는 한때 하연이 잤던 침대에서 잠을 자고 서준과 잠자리를 가지기도 할 것이다. 이 생각에 하연은 손이 떨리기 시작했지만 겉으로는 담담하게 대답했다. “고마워요.” 그리고 그녀는 곧바로 인사팀 사무실을 나갔다. 제이슨은 알 수 없는 표정으로 하연의 뒷모습을 바라봤다. ‘아이고, 최 비서님이 대표님을 좋아하는 건 바보가 아닌 이상 모두가 다 알 수 있는데, 해고되지 않는 게 더 이상하지.’ 그는 컴퓨터를 보며 말했다. “아, 또 재밌는 일이 생기겠네.” 대표실이 있는 층에 도착한 하연은 엘리베이터에서 내리자마자 구동후를 만났다. “최 비서님, 오셨네요.” 그녀의 캐리어를 본 동후는 틀림없이 하연이 신분증을 찾기 위해 왔다는 것을 알고 신분증이 있는 회의실을 가리켰다. “비서님 신분증은 대표님께 드렸어요. 아직 회의 중이신데, 아직 세 번째 회의예요. 급하시면 제가 말씀드릴까요?” “아뇨, 그럴 필요 없어요.” 하연은 무덤덤하게 말했다. “여기서 기다릴게요.” “네, 알겠습니다. 커피 한 잔 갖다 드릴까요?” 동후는 서준이 그녀를 해고할 생각이 없다는 것을 알고 있었다. 하연은 많은 일을 담당하고 있었고, 중요한 프로젝트가 많아 그녀를 해고하면 당장 적당한 직원을 찾기가 힘들었기 때문이다. 하연을 대하는 그의 태도는 전보다 훨씬 부드러워졌다. “K국식 핸드드립 커피예요, 배운지 얼마 안 됐지만요.” “전 정말 괜찮아요.” 서준과 깔끔하게 헤어지고 싶었던 하연은 주위 사람들에게 곁을 내어주지 않았다. 이 말을 들은 동후는 아무 말도 하지 않고 어두운 얼굴로 회의실에 들어가 서준에게 서류를 건넸다. 하연은 대표실 앞을 지나가다 회의실 쪽을 힐끗 쳐다봤다. 문틈사이로 보인 회의실 내부에는 여러 사람이 테이블을 중심으로 앉아 있었다. 그녀는 서준의 뒷모습과 정장도 버티지 못할 정도로 넓은 그의 어깨를 봤다. 그는 양쪽에 있는 사람들의 보고를 듣고 있었고, 조금씩 보이는 서준의 얼굴은 차가웠으며 한 번씩 입술이 움직였다. 서준은 회의에 집중하고 있었다. 시선을 돌린 하연은 자신의 손에 들린 캐리어와 비에 흠뻑 젖은 옷을 내려다보았다. 마음 같아서는 회의실에 들어가고 싶었지만, 그건 도리가 아니라고 생각했다. 그녀는 다시 대표실을 바라보았다. 불투명한 유리였지만 어렴풋이 푹신한 의자에 앉아 있는 여성의 실루엣이 보였다. 그 여자는 병원에서 우연히 마주쳤던 혜경이 분명했다. 지금 들어가는 건 자신의 부끄러움을 더할 뿐이었다. 이런 생각에 하연은 짐을 잠시 보관한 후 화장실로 가 찬물로 세수를 하며 서준에게 어떻게 돌려달라고 할지 생각하며 마음을 진정시켰다. “최 비서님, 왜 이렇게 늦게 오셨어요!” 손을 씻으러 온 인턴 비서가 다가와 인사를 건넸다. “그렇게 됐네.” 하연은 별다른 설명을 하지 않았다. 인턴 비서가 떠난 후 휴지로 얼굴을 닦으며 자신의 얼굴을 바라봤다. ‘지난 번에 D국에서 큰오빠가 살이 빠졌다고 하길래 다이어트 한다고 했었는데…….’ ‘다시 생각해보니 이 결혼 때문에 스트레스 받은 거였어.’ ‘그래, 결과적으로 잘한 선택이야.’ 그때 갑자기 화장실 문이 열리더니 우아한 자태의 여성이 들어왔다. 그녀의 얼굴은 하얗고 투명했으며 살짝 불룩한 배를 제외하고는 온몸에서 고귀함과 우아함이 물씬 풍겼다. 혜경을 본 하연은 왠지 모르게 열등감이 생겼다. 그녀는 재빨리 남은 물기를 닦고, 옷매무새를 정리한 후 돌아서서 나가려 했다. “잠시만요.” 그러나 옆에서 혜경의 목소리가 들렸다. “방금 사람들이 최 비서님이라고 부르던데, 서준 씨 비서 맞죠?” 가까워지는 발소리에 하연의 몸은 그대로 굳어졌다. 혜경은 그녀에게 다가가 부드럽게 미소를 지었다. “서준 씨 회의가 곧 끝날 것 같은데 커피 한 잔만 대표실로 가져다 주시겠어요? 현호 씨가 무슨 커피를 좋아하는지 잘 아시잖아요, 그렇죠?” 제8화 저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다 최하연은 이미 사직서를 냈으니 민혜경의 말을 들을 의무가 없어 거절했다. 그리고 민혜경의 부탁은 거의 명령에 가까웠기에 그녀의 심기를 불편하게 만들었다. 하지만 하연의 신분증이 아직 한서준에게 있으니 마지막으로 잡다한 일을 맡기로 했다. 더불어 커피를 가져다주면서 자연스레 그에게 말을 걸 수도 있었다. 하연은 심호흡을 한 뒤 동의했다. “알겠습니다.” “그럼 부탁할게요.” 그렇게 말한 후 혜경은 화장실을 나갔다. 임신 후 모성애가 그녀를 감싸는 순간이 잠시 있었지만, 여전히 혜경에게서 풍겨 나오는 자신감과 화려함은 하연과 대조적이었다. 과거 하연은 부유한 집안의 그늘 아래 혜경보다 더하면 더했지 덜하지는 않았다. 하지만 몇 년이 흐른 지금, 하연은 초라한 신세였다. 엄청난 격차에 그녀는 제자리에 우뚝 서 있었다. 깊은 한숨을 내쉬며 감정을 추스린 후 유니폼으로 갈아입고 화장실에서 나온 하연은 탕비실로 가서 커피를 만들었다. 서준은 흑설탕 3 티스푼과 우유를 넣은 아메리카노를 좋아했다. 회의가 끝난 사람들은 하나 둘씩 회의실을 빠져나왔지만 그녀는 서준을 발견하지 못했다. ‘벌써 대표실로 들어간 건가?’ 하연은 커피를 들고 대표실 문을 두드렸다. “들어오세요.” 안에서 들려온 것은 서준의 차가운 목소리가 아닌 온화하고 부드러운 혜경의 목소리였다. 하연은 손이 떨려 하마터면 커피를 쏟을 뻔했다. 긴 고민 끝에 그녀는 마침내 용기를 내어 대표실 문을 열었다. 문을 열자마자 그녀는 서준의 무릎에 앉아 그의 목을 껴안고 있는 혜경을 발견했다. 어느정도 예상은 했지만 그 장면을 두 눈으로 보니 하연은 진정할 수 없었고 심장은 고통으로 뛰고 있었다. 대표실로 들어온 하연을 본 혜경은 조금 당황한 듯했다. “여기에 두고 나가시면 돼요.” 혜경의 부드러운 목소리에 그녀는 다시 머릿속이 복잡해졌다. 하연은 천천히 고개를 들었고 꽤 가까운 거리에서 자신을 바라보고 있는 서준의 눈과 마주쳤다. 그의 눈에서 뿜어져 나오는 냉기가 단숨에 자신을 삼켜버릴 것 같았다. 그 순간 하연은 직감적으로 서준이 일부러 그런 모습을 보였다는 것을 알았다. ‘내가 왜 왔는 지 알면서 나한테 굳이 이런 모습을 보이는 이유가 뭐야!’ “최 비서님?” 우쿠커니 서 있는 하연을 본 혜경이 입을 열었다. “네.” 하연은 고개를 살짝 끄덕이고 커피를 테이블 위에 올려 놓은 후 도망치듯 돌아갔지만 단 두 걸음 만에 걸음을 멈췄다. 뒤에서 들려오는 희미한 소리에 그녀의 머리속엔 뒤엉켜 있는 두 사람의 모습뿐이었다. 하연은 다리에 힘이 풀려 주저앉을 것 같았다. 하지만 필사적으로 버텼다. 그러나 혜경은 자신과 서준, 둘만의 시간을 방해하는 그녀의 존재가 거슬렸다. “최 비서님, 또 다른 용건 있으세요?” “그…….” 하연은 끝내 용기를 내어 다시 한번 뒤를 돌아 말했다. “저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다. 대표님, 돌려주세요.” 200제곱미터에 달하는 대표실의 분위기는 순식간에 얼어붙었다. 책상 위에는 서류가 산더미처럼 쌓여 있고, 흰 셔츠를 입고 가죽 의자에 앉아 있는 서준은 소름 끼치는 표정을 짓고 있었다. “아? 물건이요?” 이 말을 들은 혜경은 호기심이 발동했는지 서준을 더 꽉 껴안으며 물었다. “서준 씨, 왜 비서 물건을 숨기는 거야?” “아, 별거 아니야.” 서준은 혜경의 얇은 팔을 잡아당겼고, 하연의 눈 앞에서 두 사람의 몸을 더 밀착시켰다. 하연은 입술을 질끈 깨물고 아무 말도 하지 않았지만 피눈물이 나는 기분이었다. 남 보다 못한 서준은 그녀를 바라보며 말했다. “나가봐.” 그 말은 강렬하고도 가혹했다. 그런 서준의 모습은 그녀에게 신분증을 쉽게 돌려줄 생각이 없어 보였다. “제 신분증이에요.” 혜경이 있는 틈을 타 그녀는 단도직입적으로 말해 이 일을 해결하고 깔끔하게 떠나고 싶었을 뿐 잠시도 여기에 머물고 싶지 않았다. “전 이미 HT그룹에서 퇴직했는데 대표님께서 왜 제 신분증을 가져 가셨는지 모르겠어요? 대표님이 저에게 다른 감정이라도 가지고 계신 건 아닌지 의심스럽습니다. HT그룹에는 일 잘하는 사람이 차고 넘치잖아요. 저 같은 비서에게 그런 비열한 방법은 사용하지 않으셨으면 좋겠습니다.” 제9화 모두가 다 보는 앞에서 유니폼을 벗다 대표실은 살얼음장과 같았다. 늘 한서준을 조심스럽게 대하던 최하연이 강압적이고 차가운 태도를 보인 것은 이번이 처음이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준의 얼굴이 금세 어두워졌다. “정말이야, 서준 씨?” 혜경이 다가온 순간, 서준은 그녀가 눈치채지 못하게 미간을 찌푸렸다. “정말이겠어?” 그는 서늘한 표정으로 말했다. “저 여자 말대로 HT그룹에 일 잘 하는 사람은 차고 넘쳤어. 저런 일개 비서의 신분증은 원하지도, 필요하지도 않아.” “퇴사하기 전에 인수인계는 똑바로 해야지. 입사할 때 지급한 유니폼을 입고 인수인계도 없이 떠나는 건 HT그룹 규칙에 어긋나니까.” 그제야 하연은 자신의 신분증을 이용해 HT그룹으로 불러들인 서준의 의도를 알아차렸다. 이곳에 남거나 아무것도 없이 떠나거나. 서준은 이런 방법을 사용해 그녀를 항복하도록 하려고 했으며 하연이 항복할 것이라 확신했다. 그 순간, 하연에게 남아 있던 마지막 자존심까지 모조리 짓밟혔다. “아, 그런 거야? 그런 거면 최 비서가 잘못했네.” “순간 최 비서랑 서준 씨 사이에 뭔가 있는 줄 알았잖아.” 혜경이 서준의 품을 더 파고드는 것을 본 하연은 미친듯이 떨리는 마음을 억누르고 검은색 유니폼 자켓을 벗고 셔츠를 하나씩 풀었다. “벗을게요.” 간결하고 확실한 네 글자. ‘서준 씨 말이 맞아. 끝낼 거면 확실하게 끝내야지.’ 그녀의 갑작스러운 행동에 대표실은 삽시간에 고요해졌다. 혜경은 믿을 수 없다는 표정으로 그녀를 바라봤다. 이미 고개를 숙인 서준의 욕정으로 얼룩진 서늘한 눈빛이 얼어붙었다. 그는 최근 하연이 이전과 확연히 다르다는 것을 분명하게 느꼈다. 이 느낌은 그녀가 자신의 족쇄에서 완전히 벗어난 것처럼 말로는 설명하기 어려운 감정이었다. 서준은 완전히 통제력을 잃었다. 아니면 3년이라는 결혼 생활동안 그녀를 정말로 이해하지 못한 건 아닐까? 대표실의 소문이 빠르게 퍼지자 많은 직원들이 문 앞에서 기웃거렸다. 아무도 항상 온화하고 친절했던 하연에게 그런 거친 면이 있을 거라 생각하지 못했다. 셔츠를 벗은 하연은 하얀 나시만 입고 있었고, 그녀의 아름다운 몸매가 드러났다. 그녀의 몸매가 드러나자 밖에 있던 동료들은 입을 다물지 못했다. “정말 벗을 줄은 몰랐어요, 근데 최 비서님 몸매 진짜 예쁘네요…….” “아니, 우리 유니폼이 이렇게 펑퍼짐한데 누가 최 비서님 몸매가 저렇게 좋을지 알았겠어요?” 구동후의 뼈 때리는 말로 그들의 수다가 멈췄다. “아주 한가하지? 일 안 해? 전부 월급에서 깎일 줄 알아!” 모여 있던 직원들은 서로의 눈치를 보다 즉시 각자의 자리로 돌아갔다. 그제야 동후는 살짝 열린 창문 틈으로 안을 들여다보았고 이해가 안 되는 부분이 마음속에서 충돌했다. ‘대표님이 이미 퇴사한 일개 비서 때문에 일을 이렇게 어렵게 만드는 건 처음 봐, 도대체 무슨 일이 있었던 거야?’ 대표실 안에서 나시 하나만 입고 있던 하연은 갑작스러운 찬 공기에 움찔했다. 그녀는 추위를 견딘 후 간신히 고개를 들었다. “대표님, 이제 제 신분증 좀 주실래요?” 하연은 그가 또 다른 이유를 대며 거절할까 봐 걱정하며 말했다. “말씀하신 인수인계는 제가 자리를 잡은 후 구 실장님께 이메일로 보내겠습니다. 대표님 마음에 들지 않으면 지난 달 월급은 안 주셔도 됩니다.” 이는 서준과의 관계를 완전히 끊겠다는 뜻이었다. 서준의 검은 눈동자는 서늘해졌고, 확고한 하연의 모습에 알 수 없는 감정이 가슴 깊은 곳에서부터 휘몰아치고 있었다. 제10화 오빠의 마중 “서준 씨?” 민혜경은 한 공간에 같이 있는 이 두 사람이 어떤 관계인지 모른 채 그저 최하연이 눈에 거슬리기만 했다. “서준 씨, 얼른 주고 보내! 오늘 우리 부모님이 내가 당신 데리고 오는 줄 알고 기다리고 있어, 오랫동안 못 만났잖아, 우리 부모님이 서준 씨 보고 싶대.” 부드러운 그녀의 목소리에 한서준은 정신을 차렸다. 한씨 가문은 민씨 가문에 가책을 느끼고 있어 그는 민씨 저택에 방문했어야 했다. 하지만 이 말에도 하연의 얼굴은 서준에 대한 모든 것들이 더 이상 그녀와 아무 상관이 없는 것처럼 평온했다. 서준은 답답하고 복잡했다. “저기 있어.” 하연은 그가 턱으로 가리킨 쪽을 바라봤다. 그곳엔 신분증이 정수기 밑에 아무렇게나 널브러진 채 마치 그녀처럼 버림받은 것처럼 보였다. “네.” 하연은 씁쓸한 마음을 억누르고 신분증을 주워들은 뒤 뒤도 돌아보지 않고 돌아서서 대표실을 떠났다. 그 뒤에는 날카롭고 차가운 시선이 그녀를 따라다니는 것 같았다. 대표실 문을 열고 나가는 순간 사무실 직원들의 시선이 일제히 쏠렸다. 그저 흥미롭게 보는 사람도 있고 동정하는 사람도 있었지만 그들의 시선에는 가십거리라는 배경이 깔려 있었다. 더군다나 회사에선 하연이 서준을 꼬셔서 그에게 쫓겨났다는 소문도 돌았다. 그녀는 법적으로 서준의 부인이었지만, 내연녀로 치부됐다. 하연은 눈시울이 붉어졌다. 눈물을 참기 위해 애쓰며 1층 로비에 도착했을 때 뒤에서 다가오는 발자국 소리가 들렸다. “최 비서님, 밖에 비 와요. 추우시면 제 겉옷 드릴게요.” 우산을 가져다준 사람은 다름아닌 구동후였다. ‘매정한 HT그룹에도 따뜻한 사람이 있긴 하구나.’ 겉옷을 벗으려는 동후를 본 하연은 그를 말리며 씁쓸함을 목에 삼켰다. “아니에요, 고마워요 구 실장님. 이제 만날 일도 없겠네요.” 그녀의 씁쓸한 표정을 본 동후는 입을 움직였지만 한동안 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 그가 머뭇거리는 사이 하연은 미련없이 자리를 떠나 빗 속으로 뛰어들었다. 이럴 때는 폭풍우만이 꿈에서 깨어날 수 있는 유일한 방법이었다. 공항으로 향하는 택시에 앉아 창밖으로 쏟아지는 빗줄기를 바라보던 하연은 몇 년 동안 살았던 도시가 눈에 들어와 참지 못하고 전화를 걸었다. 전화가 연결되자마자 지친 그녀는 젖 먹던 힘을 다해 말했다. “오빠…….” 그녀는 상대에게 몇 마디 말을 한 뒤 전화를 끊었다. 8시간 후, 전용기가 B시 공항에 착륙했다. 하연은 키가 크고 검은 옷을 입은 한 남자의 품에 안겼다. 뒤에 있던 경호원이 그녀의 캐리어를 끌고 두 사람을 전용기에 태웠다. …… 늦은 밤, 검은색 벤틀리 한 대가 천천히 한씨 고택으로 들어섰다. 뒷좌석에 앉아 있던 서준은 고개를 들어 무성한 관목 아래 고층 저택을 바라봤다. 평소 늘 불이 켜져 있던 침실도 어둡기만 했다. ‘진짜 갔구나.’ 혜경은 서늘한 서준의 기운을 느꼈고, 식사 자리에서 그녀의 아버지가 한 말 때문에 화난 게 분명하다고 생각했다. “서준 씨, 밥 먹을 때 우리 언니랑 서준 씨 사이에 일어난 일로 기분이 상했다는 거 알아. 결혼은 서두르지 않아도 돼, 우리 아빠는 신경 쓰지 마. 우리 아빠는 내가 혼전임신이라 재촉하는 것뿐이야…….” 혜경의 말에 서준은 생각을 뒤로 미뤄두고, 그녀가 잡은 자신의 소매 끝을 보며 말했다. “구겨졌네.” 혜경은 그의 말에 무의식적으로 손을 뗐다. 그 후 서준은 문을 열고 차에서 내렸고, 혜경은 쓸쓸히 떠나는 그의 뒷모습을 멍하니 바라봤다. ‘오늘 대표실에서 자기 다리 위에 앉혔으면서 어떻게 하루도 안 지났는데 딴 사람이 된 거야?’ 하지만 그녀는 생각은 잠시 미뤄두고 서준의 뒤를 따라 차에서 내렸다. 제11화 참가 자격이 박탈당하다 고택에서 한참을 기다린 가정부는 돌아온 한서준의 외투를 받아들었고, 서준의 뒤에 있는 민혜경을 보고 잠시 멍해졌다. “혜경 아가씨, 방은 준비해 뒀습니다. 이쪽 복도를 따라 올라가시면 됩니다.” 서준을 따라 계단으로 향하던 혜경은 멈춰 서서 믿을 수 없다는 듯이 쳐다봤다. “서준 씨, 우리 같이 자는 거 아니에요?” 그녀가 고택으로 들어오는 걸 동의한 서준은 결혼도 암묵적으로 동의한 격이었다. 함께 사는 건 당연한 일이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준은 미간을 찌푸렸다. “그…….” 혜경은 더 이상 어떠한 말도 감히 하지 못했다. 남아있던 하연의 흔적이 사라질까 봐 그는 가정부에게 다른 방을 준비해라고 지시했었다. “난 아직 할 일이 남았으니까 먼저 자러 가.” 서준은 무관심한 어투로 혜경을 바라보며 눈빛을 보냈다. “하지만…….” 예상대로 혜경은 여전히 달갑지 않은 추궁을 해 왔고, 서준의 지시를 받은 배현숙이 그녀를 막았다. “혜경 아가씨, 절 따라오세요.” 고택의 엘리베이터 문이 닫히며 차갑기 짝이 없는 서준의 얼굴이 가려졌다. 혜경은 마음속의 불만을 억눌렀다. ‘귀국한 후로 서준 씨의 행동이 너무 달라졌어.’ 가깝고도 먼 그의 마음을 도저히 알 수 없었다. 서재로 돌아온 서준은 샤워를 하고 목욕가운을 입은 뒤 손에 든 문서를 훑어봤지만 정신은 딴 데로 가 있었다. 예전 같으면 하연이 서재에 따뜻한 수프를 가져다주고 침실로 가 그를 기다렸을 것이다. 때로는 서재에서 밤을 지새우기도 하고, 때로는 침실로 돌아와 그녀는 소파에서, 서준은 침대에서 자기도 했지만 그녀는 하루도 빠짐없이 수프를 가져다줬다. 하지만 오늘은 아무리 기다려도 수프를 가져다주는 사람이 없었다. 이런 그녀의 흔적에 서준은 괜히 짜증이 났다. 이때 전화가 울렸다. 화면에 뜬 ‘구 실장’이라는 글자를 보고 서준은 왠지 모르게 느낌이 좋지 않아 미간을 찌푸렸다. [대표님, 방금 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 연락이 왔는데 HT그룹이 기부금액 적다는 이유로 참가 자격을 박탈당했다고 합니다.] 서준의 얼굴은 금세 어두워졌다. 원래 이 모든 것은 하연이 담당했지만 그녀가 떠난 이상 모든 건 동후의 몫이 되었다. “기부금액 적다고? 박람회 참가 자격은 각 그룹이 적십자사에 기부한 금액을 기준으로 결정하는 거 아니야? HT그룹은 작년에 이미 600억 원을 기부했어, 근데 적다고?” 대표의 기분이 심상치 않다는 것을 느낀 동후는 등에 식은땀이 흘렀다. [저도 이해가 되지 않아 이 문제에 대해 알아보려고 최 비서님께 연락드렸지만, 사용할 수 없는 번호라고…….] “…….” 동후는 다음 말을 계속 이어 나갈 수 없었다. 곧 서재는 정적에 휩싸였고 서준은 인상을 지으며 오늘 대표실에서 유니폼을 벗던 하연의 모습을 떠올렸다. 그는 알 수 없는 감정에 가슴이 휘몰아쳤다. 그의 기억이 맞다면, 하연은 시골에서 태어나 수도권 대학에 입학했다. 그녀는 노력 끝에 옷가게를 열었지만 서준과 결혼한 후 얼마 되지 않아 문을 닫았다. 그렇게 하연은 한씨 집안에서 정기적으로 주는 용돈을 제외하고는 추가 수입이 없었다. ‘돈도 없는 여자가 어디로 갔을까?’ “우선 시골로 가 봐.” 그는 하연이 알려준 고향 주소를 아직도 기억하고 있었고, 그녀를 찾을 수 있다고 확신했다. “그리고 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 전화해. 총책임자랑 얘기를 해 봐야 겠어.” 전화를 끊은 서준은 휴대폰을 집어 던졌고, 그의 얼굴은 점점 더 어두워졌다. 제12화 D국의 다섯 오빠들 유럽풍 건물의 호화로운 스위트룸, 최하연은 익숙한 듯 기지개를 펴고 일어났다. 방 구조나 가구들은 그녀가 떠났을 때와 다름없었다. 하연의 머리맡에는 따뜻한 차가 놓여 있었고, 침대 위에는 세련된 옷들이 여러 벌 놓여 있었다. 코 끝이 시큰거렸다. B시에서는 꿈도 꾸지 못할 대우였다. “할아버지는 비행기 추락 사고 소식을 들으시고 네가 전화를 안 받아서 심정지가 오셨어, 아직도 병상에 누워계셔.” 뒤에서 발소리가 가까워지더니 검은 옷을 입은 큰 키의 남자가 카리스마와 아우라를 풍기며 그녀의 침실에 나타났다. 그는 B시로 하연을 데리러 온 오빠 최하민이었다. 하민은 현재 최씨 가문의 경영을 이끌고 있고 항상 온화함을 유지하며 한 번도 화를 낸 적이 없다. 할아버지가 편찮으시다는 소식에 하연은 덜컥 겁이 나 울먹였다. “오빠, 많이 위중하신 거야……?” “심각한 정도는 아니야, 넌 네 몸이나 챙겨.” 하민은 하연의 손을 잡아당기며 나가려는 그녀를 막았다. “지금 네 꼴을 봐, 이게 사람 얼굴이야? 예전에 한 약속 잊었어?” 이 말을 들은 하연은 발걸음을 멈췄다. 당연히 잊지 않았다. 그녀는 할아버지에게 한서준이 자신을 사랑하지 않고 나아가 이혼까지 하게 된다면 영원히 최씨 가문에 남아 가업을 돕겠다고 약속했다. 심지어 하연은 최씨 가문의 사업을 확장하기 위해 4대 가문 중 하나인 나씨 가문과 결혼하겠다는 제안을 순순히 받아들이기로 했다. ‘오빠가 갑자기 이런 말을 하는 걸 보면, 벌써 사람을 찾아 놓은 거야?’ ‘나씨 가문의 아들은 알아주는 바람둥이라고 하던데…….’ “근데 오빠 난 이혼한지도 얼마 안 됐고, 아직 재혼할 생각이 없어…….” 그녀는 거의 빌다시피 말했다. 순간 하민은 표정을 풀더니 전보다 훨씬 부드러워진 목소리로 말했다. 당연히 겁주려고 한 말이었다. “넌 최씨 집안 딸이야. 우리 가문은 자식을 팔면서까지 집안을 키우진 않아 하지만, 할아버지가 완치하실 때까지는 내 옆에서 오른팔 역할을 똑똑히 해.” 이 말의 의미는 D국에 있는 하민의 DS그룹에 들어오라는 말이었다. 하연의 가족들은 그녀가 상운대 글로벌비지니스학부에 들어갈 때부터 이 일을 염두에 두고 있었다. 하지만 하연이 자신의 꿈을 이루기 위해 디자이너 브랜드 숍을 열고 서준에게 첫눈에 반할 줄은 누가 상상이라도 했을까? ‘오빠랑 할아버지가 많이 속상해하실 거야.’ 简介：结婚三年，黎歌连霍靳城的手指都没碰到，更别提诞下一儿半女。直到一场空难，她作为幸存者，却在医院里撞见了霍靳城陪别的女人做产检。她才知道，她从未走进过这个男人的心房。决定放手的那一刻，她摇身一变竟然成了全球首富的外孙女。既然霍太太做不了，那就做霍氏的死对头，让他再也高攀不上！ <…B시로 향하던 여객기가 착륙 중 갑작스러운 사고가 났습니다. 이로 인해 현재 사망자수가 136명을 넘어섰으며 생존자는 3명에 불과한 상황입니다.> 병원 로비의 대형 스크린에는 이번 항공기 사고가 실시간으로 보도되고 있었다. 최하연은 세 명뿐인 생존자 중의 하나로 두 다리에 붕대를 감은 채 중환자실 병상 위에 누워 있었다. 그때, 손에 들린 핸드폰에서 소리가 들려왔다. “지금 고객님께서 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 다음에 다시 걸어주세요.” 사고가 나던 그 순간부터 지금까지, 남편 한서준은 전화를 받지 않았다. 설마 그가 온 나라를 떠들썩하게 한 여객기 사고를 모를 일은 없었다. 사고 당시, 현장에는 승객들의 시신이 여기저기 아무렇게나 널려 있었다. 그녀는 사고의 충격과 죽음의 공포로 숨도 제대로 쉴 수 없었다. 결혼한 지 3년이나 되었지만 남편은 그녀가 가장 필요로 하는 순간 연락이 되지 않았다. 하연은 마음 한 켠이 시려 오는 것을 느꼈다. 그때, 휴대폰 벨 소리가 들려왔다. 한참이나 멍하게 있던 그녀는 정신을 차리고 발신자를 확인했다. 할머니였다. 하연의 얼굴이 어두워졌다. “여보세요.” 그녀가 잔뜩 쉰 목소리로 전화를 받았다. 전화 건너편에서 친절하면서도 연로한 목소리가 들려왔다. [우리 하연이, 이 할미가 너 때문에 제 명에 못 죽겠구나. 너무 놀라서 말이야. 어디 다친 데는 없고? 서준이가 옆에 같이 있지?] 강영숙은 서준의 친할머니로 한씨 집안 사람들 중 유일하게 하연에게 관심을 갖는 분이었다. “서준 씨는…….” 머뭇거리는 그녀의 말에 강영숙이 무언가를 눈치 챈 듯했다. [이런 정신 나간 놈을 봤나! 비서로 또 아내로, 해외 출장간 남편 일을 다 봐주고 있는데 이렇게 큰 사고가 터졌는데도 코빼기도 안보여? 기다려봐라! 이 할미가 정신나간 그 녀석을 가만 두나!] 그녀가 다시 물었다. [지금 어느 병원에 있어? 집사를 보낼 테니 기다리렴!] 하연이 병원 주소를 알려주자 강영숙은 전화를 끊었다. 그녀는 고개를 푹 숙인 채 말없이 팔에 꽂혀 있던 주사 바늘을 빼냈다. 그리고는 통증을 참으며 침대에서 내려왔다. “환자분, 지금 뭐하시는 거예요? 다리 부상이 심각하니 안정을 취해야 해요.” 마침 병실로 들어오던 간호사가 깜짝 놀라 소리쳤다. “목발 좀 가져다주세요. 퇴원해야겠어요.” 하연의 말투가 얼마나 단호했던지 간호사가 멍하니 그녀를 바라봤다. 장기간 입원해야 한다면 병원보다는 서준의 본가에서 요양하는 편이 나을 것 같았다. 사실, 하연은 HT그룹 회장의 비서였다. 이번 두바이 출장은 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 전시회의 제품 배치와 근무인원을 확정 짓기 위해 HT그룹을 대표해 갔던 것이었다. 그리고 일의 결과를 즉시 보고하기로 되어있었다. ‘한서준 이 남자, 도대체 지금 어디서 뭘 하고 있는 거야?’ 결국, 간호사는 퇴원하겠다는 그녀를 막지 못했다. 하연은 곧장 중환자실을 나와 목발을 짚고 절뚝거리며 수납처로 향했다. 그때, 병원 1층 로비의 유리 벽 너머로 익숙한 차량번호판이 보였다. 고급 승용차 몇 대가 그 뒤를 따르고 있었는데 자세히 보니 HT 그룹 소유의 차들이었다. 먼저 차에서 내린 사람들이 검정색 수트를 입은 한 남자를 빼곡히 둘러싸고 있었다. 그는 어떤 여자를 품에 안고 있었는데 그녀를 몹시 아끼는 듯 보였다. 그의 검정색 코트가 그녀의 하얀 다리를 덮고 있었다. 남자는 하연의 존재를 전혀 알지 못한 채 황급히 병원 본관 쪽으로 향했다. 하연은 그 자리에 서서 여자를 안고 전문의 진찰실로 들어가는 그를 가만히 바라보았다. 결혼생활 3년 동안 저렇게 다정한 남편의 모습은 한 번도 본 적이 없었다. 그가 안고 있는 여자는 누구일까? 그녀는 갑자기 가슴에 엄청난 통증이 밀려오는 것을 느꼈다. 그 고통이 얼마나 컸던지 호흡이 곤란할 지경이었다. 그때, 복도 반대편에서 걸어오던 간호사가 들릴락 말락 한 소리로 통화하며 그녀의 곁을 자나갔다. “내가 그쪽으로 갈게. 저 사람이 경제 뉴스에 자주 등장하는 HT 그룹 후계자 한서준이야. 실제로 보니 더 남자다운데? 우리 병원에서 보게 되다니 너무 신기해. 여자친구 데리고 산부인과에 진료받으러 왔나 봐.” “산부인과? 확실해?” “그럼 확실하지. 진료 차트에 적힌 걸 봤는데 벌써 태아가 12주나 됐던데? 태아 상태가 불안정한지 오늘 출혈이 있었대. 그래서 한사장이 안고 온 거라 던데?” 그 말을 들은 하연이 머릿속으로 날짜를 계산했다. ‘12주라면…… 두 달 전?’ 제2화 하늘이 맺어준 커플 하연은 두 달 전, 1주일 정도 출장 일정이 잡혀 있던 한서준의 일정보고서가 생각났다. 핸드폰을 쥐고 있는 그녀의 손이 떨려왔다. ‘그 때 생긴 아이인 거야?’ 그녀는 한서준의 숨겨진 아내로 오래 전부터 비밀계약을 맺고 있었다. 하지만 이제껏 남편의 스캔들에 대해서는 들어본 적이 없었다. “한서준 사장이 여자친구에게 참 각별한 것 같아…… 저 여자는 전생에 나라를 구했나 봐. 보아하니 곧 공식발표가 날 것 같은데?” “그러게. 나도 아까 검색해 봤어. 네 생각엔 저 사람이 여자친구가 맞는 것 같아?” 카트를 밀고 가던 젊은 간호사가 옆에 있는 간호사에게 핸드폰 속 사진을 보여주었다. 그러자 그녀가 깜짝 놀라며 말했다. “맞아, 맞아! 이 여자야! ST그룹 둘째 딸! 한서준이랑 너무 잘 어울리지 않아? 하늘이 맺어준 커플 같아!” 두 사람은 호들갑을 떨며 반대편으로 걸어갔다. ‘ST 그룹이라…….’ 퇴원 수속을 마친 하연은 집사의 차를 타고 가면서도 마음이 좀처럼 진정되지 않았다. 반쯤 열린 창문 아래 핸드폰 화면의 불빛이 창백한 하연의 얼굴을 비췄다. 수 없이 검색해 봤지만 한서준과 ST 그룹과의 연관성은 전혀 찾을 수 없었다. ‘B시의 잘 나가는 두 명문가 집안이 이런 식으로 엮이다니 이상해.’ 서준의 본가에 도착하니 거실에 불이 켜져 있었다. 눈엣가시 같은 시누이 대신 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사가 지팡이에 몸을 의지한 채 그녀를 기다리고 있었다. “우리 하연이 왔구나! 네가 복이 많아서 그 큰 사고 중에도 무사했구나. 너무 놀라서 하마터면 숨이 넘어갈 뻔했지 뭐냐.” “할머니, 전 괜찮아요.” 하연은 올라가 쉬고 싶은 마음이 컸지만 웃으며 말했다. “할머니, 사실 저 좀 피곤해요.” “그래, 그래. 얼른 올라가서 쉬어라. 서준이한테 연락해 놨으니까 곧 올 거다.” 하연은 몸을 숙이는 순간 심한 통증이 몰려와 얼굴이 일그러졌다. 강영숙은 그녀가 괴로운 이유가 서준 때문이라고 생각했다. 하연의 머릿속에 서준의 생각이 스쳐 지나갔다. 그는 자신에게 진짜 모습을 숨기고 있었다. 그에게 여자친구가 있다는 사실이 이렇게 가슴에 가시가 되어 박힐 줄은 몰랐다. ‘내가 지금까지 참고 견뎌온 날이 한순간에 우스워지다니…….’ …… 서준은 다음날 밤 늦게나 되어 본가에 도착했다. “아직 안 잤어? 깨어 있으면서 불은 왜 꺼 뒀어?” 그가 침실의 불을 켰다. 하연은 그런 그를 보며 마음이 불편했다. 그녀는 하루 종일 침대에 누워만 있었다. 집사가 가져다준 음식도 거의 먹지 못했고 결국 그것들은 차갑게 식어버린 상태였다. “당신 며칠 동안 어디에 있었어요?” 그녀는 서준의 얼굴은 보지도 않은 채 수척해진 모습으로 돌아서서 힘없이 물었다. 재킷을 벗자 그의 탄탄한 몸매가 드러났다. 서준은 그녀의 물음에 미간을 잔뜩 찌푸린 채 침대 헤드 쪽으로 눈을 돌렸다. 결혼 3년 동안 그녀가 이렇게 자신의 행방을 추궁하는 것은 처음이었다. “T시에 있는 지사에 문제가 있어서 출장 다녀왔어.” 서준은 평소처럼 냉담하게 대답한 후, 귀찮다는 듯 거칠게 넥타이를 끌어내리고는 욕실 쪽으로 향했다. “그래요?” 하연의 웃음 소리가 침실 안에 울렸다. “비서실 구동후 실장님께 여쭤봤는데 T시로 가는 비행기표 구매내역이 없더군요.” 그녀의 말투에 의심이 잔뜩 묻어났다. “무슨 말을 하고 싶은 거야?” 서준이 욕실 입구에 멈춰 서서 물었다. 굳이 얼굴을 보지 않아도 그가 화가 폭발하기 직전이라는 것쯤은 알 수 있었다. ‘하, 곧 불 같이 화를 내겠네.’ 제3화 한씨 집안 며느리가 된 이유 “당신이랑 그 여자, 대체 언제부터 만난 거야?” 하연이 겨우 몸을 추스리며 침대에 기대 앉았다. 서준은 그녀가 3년전 혼인신고를 할 때보다 훨씬 말랐다는 것을 알아챘다. 어찌나 야위었던지 바람이 불면 날아가버릴 것 같았다. “당신 내 뒷조사를 한 거야?” 그의 안색이 변했다. “내가 그렇게 한가한 사람으로 보여요? 내가 입원했던 병원에서 내 두 눈으로 당신들 두 사람을 봤어요.” 그녀는 낮은 목소리로, 한 글자 한 글자 또박또박 내 뱉었다. 순간, 심장이 찢기는 것 같았다. 하지만 서준의 얼굴에는 못마땅한 기색이 역력했다. 그는 하연이 사고가 난 것을 알면서도 걱정하는 말 한 마디 없었다. 그녀는 그가 하는 말들을 들으며 혐오스러운 느낌이 들었다. ‘부부로 살았던 3년이라는 시간이 아무것도 아닌 것 같아.’ 하연은 며느리가 하는 일 마다 트집잡는 시어머니와 자신을 눈엣가시처럼 여기는 시누이에게 정성을 다했다. 집에서는 주부로 또 회사에서는 헌신적인 비서 역할을 도맡았다. 그녀는 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사의 뜻에 따라 아들, 딸 잘 낳는 좋은 손자며느리가 되려고 노력했다. 3년 동안 그만큼 했으면 강영숙 여사에게 가족으로서의 의리는 충분히 지킨 것이다. 하지만 그 결과는 어떠한가? 3년간 하연은 서준의 몸에 손가락 하나도 댈 수가 없었다. 한 방을 쓰고 있었지만 침대는 따로 썼기 때문이었다. 하연은 밀려오는 통증을 참으며 차가운 그의 눈을 바라보았다. 그러다 무슨 용기가 났는지 소리를 내어 가볍게 웃었다. “당신 어머니는 내가 애도 못 낳으면서 결혼한 양심도 없는 여자라고 했죠. 그런데 지금 당신이 밖에서 다른 여자와 아이를 가진 걸 내가 어떻게 받아들여야 하죠?” 간신히 침대에 기대고 있는 그녀는 당장이라도 쓰러질 것 같았다. 하지만 고개를 꼿꼿하게 쳐들고는 그의 옷깃을 잡았다. 하지만 곧바로 굵은 그의 손에 잡히고 말았다. 한서준은 차가운 눈빛으로 그녀를 빤히 바라보았다. “혜경이는 내 세컨드가 아니야. 20년 넘게 알고 지낸 사이야.” ‘어릴 적부터 알고 지낸 사이였구나.’ 하연은 자신을 잡고 있는 서준의 손에 점점 힘이 들어가는 것을 느꼈다. “혜경이가 5년 전에 출국한 이후로 서로 한번도 연락한 적 없어.” 그녀는 뒤통수를 한 대 세게 맞은 것 같았다. ‘어쩐지 아무리 찾아봐도 여자를 만난 흔적이 1도 없더라니…….’ 하지만 그 여자가 임신한 것이 다시 생각났다. 그녀는 다시 고개를 들고 쉰 목소리로 물었다. “그래서 이제 두 사람, 다시 만나는 거예요?” 한서준은 뭔가 말하려다가 입을 다물었다. 그리고는 어두워진 그녀의 눈동자를 정면으로 바라보았다. “내가 왜 당신을 이 곳 안주인으로 들였는지 벌써 잊은 것 같군.” HT 그룹 내에는 상속을 원하는 형제들이 많았고 후계자 자리를 노리는 자들도 많았다. 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사는 일부러 B시의 미혼 여성 중에서 손자며느리를 골라 그와 결혼시키고, 아들 딸을 낳아 그룹 내에서의 입지를 단단히 하려고 했다. 강영숙 여사는 자신의 생명을 구해 준 하연을 손자며느리로 추천했다. 그녀는 서준을 찾아가 모든 일에 간섭하지 않겠다고 약속하고 비밀결혼에 동의했다. 그리고 당시에 자신이 운영하던 잘 나가던 브랜드 샵도 문을 닫았다. 그 후로 HT그룹에 들어가 서준의 일을 돕는 비서로 일해왔다. 그래서 그가 하연에게 선을 넘지 말라고 경고하는 것이었다. 그녀가 웃으며 말했다. “잊긴요, 하나를 손에 넣으면 더 갖고 싶은 게 사람 욕심이잖아요?” 그녀의 얼굴은 창백했지만 눈동자는 빛이 나고 있었다. 얼굴에 미소마저 없었더라면 마치 무덤에서 걸어 나온 처녀귀신 같아 보였을지도 몰랐다. 순간, 서준은 하연이 어딘가 변했다고 느꼈다. 하지만 그 말을 입 밖에 내지는 않았다. 그녀가 잡힌 손을 슬며시 빼냈다. 꽤 큰 침실은 창문이 닫혀 있었는데 공기가 점점 답답해지고 있었다. 온도도 점점 높아져 어느덧 온도계가 30도를 가리키고 있었다. 더운 공기에 서준의 숨이 가빠오는 것이 느껴졌다. 하연은 다시 그의 셔츠 깃에 손을 가져다 댔다. 그는 피하지 않고 가만히 있었다. 그는 약간 화가 난 듯한 얼굴이었지만 너무 더워 그녀를 밀어낼 기력이 없어 보였다. “당신 지금 무슨 짓을 하는 거야?” 제4화 더 이상 한씨 집안 며느리가 아니에요 하연은 서준의 셔츠 단추를 하나씩 풀었다. 그리고 그의 복근을 따라 내려가며 입을 맞추었다. 오랫동안 감춰온 서준에 대한 갈망 탓인지 귀밑까지 붉어졌다. 그녀는 손놀림을 멈추지 않은 채 쉰 목소리로 말했다. “내가 어떻게 이 집의 작은 안주인이 되었는지 잊었냐고요? 어떻게 잊을 수 있겠어요. 제 임무는 당신의 아이를 낳는 거예요. 지금 나는 내 임무를 수행하고 있는 거고요.” “어떻게 그런 말을?!” 화를 내는 서준의 탄탄한 복근이 울룩불룩 움직였다. “방 안에 최음제를 좀 뿌렸어요. 조금만 참으면 곧 괜찮아질 거예요. 저는 제 임무를 위해 아이를 가지려는 것뿐이에요.” 그녀는 더 대담하고 과감하게 행동했다. 전에는 한번도 보여준 적 없는 요염한 모습이었다. 하연의 적극적인 도발에 서준의 몸이 본능적으로 반응하기 시작했고 호흡도 거칠어졌다. 이 모든 게 최음제 때문이라고 속으로 되뇌이며, 서준은 혀 끝을 깨물어 가까스로 되찾은 일말의 이성으로 하연의 거침없는 손을 꽉 움켜 잡았다. “최하연, 너 정말 역겨워.” 서준의 말에 그녀의 끓어오르던 욕망이 순식간에 폭삭 가라앉아 버렸다. 하연은 눈에 눈물이 고였다. 마지막인 듯 한 마디 물었다. “나를 안는 게 그렇게 구역질나요?” “그래!” 서준은 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다보면서 조금도 망설이지 않고 대답했다. 그리고 그녀를 밀쳐냈다. 더는 그녀와 한마디도 하고 싶지 않았다. 서준은 하연이 벗긴 옷을 집어 들고 다시 입기 시작했다. 그는 단추도 잠그지 않은 채 성큼성큼 걸어 나가버렸다. 방문이 ‘쾅’하고 닫히면서 주위가 다시 조용해졌다. 하연은 그가 나가자 긴장이 풀려 바닥에 주저앉았다. 눈에는 원망이 차올랐다. 서준은 방을 나서며 생각했다. ‘이 정도로 했으면 있던 마음도 없어지겠지…….’ …… 다음날 아침, 하연은 아직 성치 않은 다친 다리를 절뚝거리며 여행가방을 끌고 아래층으로 내려갔다. 집안 살림을 돕는 가정부가 식사를 준비하고 있었다. 강영숙 여사는 새벽기도를 드리러 가느라 집을 비운 상태였다. “어머, 새언니! 죽다 살아난 지 얼마 되지도 않았는데 벌써 짐 끌고 어딜 가려는 거예요? 혹시 여행 가요?” 한서준의 친동생 한서영이 빈정거리며 말했다. 그녀는 현재 B대학교 2학년에 재학중이다. 서영은 하연과 이렇게 가족으로 만나는 것이 여전히 익숙하지 않고 불편하기만 했다. “나가기 전에 나 머리 하는 거 좀 도와주고 가요.” 하연은 손재주가 좋은 편이라 서영의 머리를 곧잘 손질해주었다. 스타일이 좋아서 친구들로부터 부러움을 샀다. 하지만 오늘 하연은 그녀의 말에 전혀 대꾸도 하지 않고 짐을 끌고 내려왔다. 마침 귀부인처럼 치장한 한씨 집안의 안주인 이수애 여사와 마주쳤다. 그녀는 HT그룹 한태규 회장의 두번째 아내이자 서준의 친어머니였다. 이수애는 처음부터 하연의 옷차림과 가정배경이 마음에 들지 않아 함부로 말하기 일쑤였다. “아침 댓바람부터 여행가방을 끌고 다니며 뭐하는 짓이야? 당장 내려놓고 청소중인 이모님이나 도와라. 곧 새로 사람이 들어와서 지내게 될 거니까.” 하연의 눈꺼풀이 떨려왔다. 자신이 모르고 있는 일이 일어나고 있었다. 그때, 옆에서 듣고 있던 한서영이 궁금증을 참지 못하고 물었다. “새로? 누가요?” “니가 좋아 죽는 혜경이 말고 누가 더 있겠니?” “네? 혜경언니 귀국했어요?” “돌아오기만 한 게 아니고, 네 오빠 아이를 가졌잖아. 우리집 터가 좋아서 잠깐 자기 집으로 들어가기 전에 여기서 몸을 추스를 거야.” 그녀는 이야기하면서 하연을 한번 힐끗 쳐다보았다. 민혜경이야 말로 자신이 생각해온 이상적인 며느릿감이었다. 애초에 그 일이 아니었으면 서준은 혜경과 결혼했을 것이다. 그녀가 하연을 내려다보면서 무시하는 투로 말했다. “너 아직도 거기 서서 멍하니 뭐하고 있니? 청소하러 가지 않고?” 예전 같았으면 하연은 틀림없이 시어머니의 비위를 맞추었을 것이다. 하지만 오늘은 자신을 멸시하는 그녀의 뜻대로 하고 싶지 않았다. 하연은 너무나도 고통스러웠지만 침착하게 냉정한 태도를 잃지 않고 말했다. “오늘부터 저와 서준 씨는 더 이상 부부사이가 아니에요. 서영이 머리 하는 거나 방 청소 같은 허드렛일은 이제 다른 사람에게 시키세요.” 제5화 이혼합의서 이수애 여사는 하연이 전과는 완전히 다른 투로 말하는 것을 보고 도저히 믿기지가 않았다. 그녀는 커다란 사파이어가 박힌 반지를 낀 손가락으로 하연을 가리켰다. “그게 무슨 태도야!? 방금 했던 말 다시 한번 해봐!” 하지만 하연은 조금도 두려워하는 기색 없이 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다봤다. “민혜경이라는 여자가 집에 들어오면 그 여자한테 집안일을 시키세요. 저는 앞으로 하지 않을 거예요.” 하연은 앵두처럼 붉은 입술로 또박또박 말했다. 말을 하고 나니 속이 시원했다. 이 여사는 그녀의 말에 벌컥 화를 냈다. “너!” “엄마, 엄마!” 서영이 흥분한 엄마의 팔을 붙잡고 목소리를 낮추어 말했다. “새언니 화난 거 맞죠? 어젯밤에 오빠가…….” 그녀는 불난 집에 부채질이라도 하려는 듯 어젯밤 일을 꺼내려고 했다. 그 모습을 보니 하연의 화를 돋우려는 의도가 충분히 보였다. 이 여사는 딸의 의도를 금방 알아채고 다시 차분해졌다. 그녀는 특유의 거들먹거리는 투로 말했다. “남편 하나 붙잡지 못하는 주제에 별 억지를 다 부리네. 감히 시어머니 탓을 해?” 하연은 느릿느릿 짐을 끌고 나오다가 저택 입구에서 발걸음을 멈추었다. 심장박동이 빨라지면서 머리가 쪼개질 듯 아팠다. 그녀는 고개를 돌려 욕을 퍼붓고 싶은 마음을 꾹 누르며 차갑게 말했다. “지난 3년동안 아이가 없었던 게 다 저 때문이라고 하셨죠? 절 의심하기 전에 서준 씨에게 비뇨기과 진료를 받으라고 하는 편이 빠를 거예요. 그러면 임신이 안됐던 원인이 과연 누구 쪽에 있는지 알 수 있을 거예요.” “너, 니가 감히!” 하연의 말에 이 여사와 서영 둘 다 깜짝 놀랐다. 이 여사는 머리 끝까지 화가 치밀었다. “최하연! 난 너랑 우리 서준이하고 꼭 이혼시키고 말 테니 두고 봐!” 그동안 하연은 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사와의 정을 생각해서 한씨 집안 사람들과 다툼을 피했다. 왠만해선 자기 의견을 내세우지 않고 원만하게 지내왔다. 지금까지는 집안 사람들과 갈등이 생길까 봐 두려워하며 지냈지만 이제는 신경 쓰지 않기로 했다. “그러시던가요.” 그녀는 한마디 내뱉고 서준의 본가를 나왔다. 이 여사가 화가 나서 길길이 뛰든 말든 상관없었다. 하연이 나가자 마자 이 여사는 뭔가 이상하다는 생각이 들었다. 그녀는 딸 한서영을 바라보며 물었다. “2층 올라가서 우리집에 돈 될만한 물건이 없어졌는지 잘 살펴봐. 들고 나가던 캐리어가 꽤나 무거워 보이던데 혹시 챙겨갔는지 모르잖아!” 잠시 후 부리나케 계단을 뛰어내려오는 한서영의 손에 서류가 하나 들려 있었다. “엄마, 없어진 건 없어요. 대신 침대 머리맡에 뭐가 하나 있어요!” 서류를 빼앗아 살펴보던 이 여사의 눈빛이 흔들렸다. [이혼합의서] 이 여사는 곧장 서준에게 전화를 걸어 하연의 행각을 그에게 다 쏟아냈다. 펄펄 뛰는 어머니의 입에서 나오는 단어들 중 ‘이혼합의서’, ‘발기부전’ 등을 들은 서준은 의자에 걸어 둔 외투를 걸치고 즉시 회의실을 나섰다. "엄마, 엄마! 일단 진정 좀요." 그가 낮은 목소리로 어머니를 진정시켰다. [내가 지금 진정하게 생겼어? 내 귀한 아들에게 이 따위 말들을 써 놨는데? 마침 혜경이가 들어올 거니까 이 타이밍에 집 나가준 건 참 고맙지만. 아니, 지가 뭐라고 감히 먼저 이혼 얘기를 꺼내? 몽둥이 찜질로 쫓아내도 시원찮을 년……] 어머니의 이야기가 길어질 것 같자 서준은 어두운 표정으로 통화종료 버튼을 눌렀다. 여태껏 순종적이고 눈치 빠르게 행동했던 하연이 이런 일을 저질렀다는 사실이 도저히 믿어지지 않았다. 하지만 어젯밤 평소와는 달랐던 그녀가 생각났다. 그는 휴대폰 연락처 목록에서 하연의 번호를 검색했다. 그가 먼저 전화를 거는 것은 3년만에 처음이었다. 통화연결음이 들리는 순간, 비서실 구동후 실장이 엘리베이터에서 내리더니 그에게 다가왔다. “사장님, 방금 제 이메일로 서류가 하나 도착했는데, 최하연 비서의 사직서입니다.” 구실장은 너무 놀라 숨이 막힐 지경이었다. “그동안 최비서가 진행하던 사업들이 적지 않습니다. 그 중 제일 중요한 프로젝트가 두바이 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회인데 최비서가 아직 후임자에게 업무 인계를 하지 않았습니다. 어떻게…… 하실 건지…….” 서준의 낯빛이 더욱 어두워졌다. 그때 휴대폰에서 여자의 목소리가 들려왔다. [고객님이 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 잠시 후에 다시 걸어 주시기 바랍니다.] 하, 최하연. 지금 내 전화 씹는다 이거지? 제6화 한서준을 찾아가다 공항 로비에 서 있던 최하연은 잠잠해진 핸드폰에 숨이 트이는 기분이었다. 아마도 오랫동안 한씨 가문에게 억압을 받았기 때문일 것이다. 하지만 지금은 온몸이 가벼웠다. 오가는 여행객들을 보던 하연은 생각에 잠겼다. ‘B시를 떠난다고 생각하니 좀 싱숭생숭하네.’ ‘그래도 괜찮아, 더 이상 힘든 일은 없을 거야.’ 그녀는 단순히 한서준의 사랑이 식었다고만 생각했지만, 지금은 이 모든 게 다 그가 다른 사람을 사랑하고 있기 때문이라는 것을 알 수 있었다. ‘차라리 깔끔하게 떠나주는 게 더 나아.’ 하연은 곧장 공항 카운터로 가서 체크인을 했고, 이미 D국행 티켓을 예매한 상태였다. 처음 그녀는 가족을 떠나 신분을 숨기고 B시에 머물렀다. 이번에 D국에서 열린 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 프로젝트만 아니었다면 할아버지는 그녀와 서준을 만나고 싶어하셨을 것이고, 이 프로젝트를 HT그룹을 승인하지 않았을 것이다. 그러나 서준은 감사해하기는커녕 그녀 혼자 보냈다. 이제 하연 차례였다. “안녕하십니까, 손님. 이 티켓은 현재 잠겨 있어 당분간 처리할 수 없습니다.” 비즈니스 카운터 직원은 정중하게 거절했다. “잠겨있다고요?” 믿을 수 없던 하연은 온몸이 얼어붙었다. “그럴 리가 없는데……, 다시 한번 확인해 주시겠어요?” “회사 계좌로 예매하셨나요? 방금 환불한 것으로 확인되는데, 신분증 좀 보여주시겠습니까?” “…….” 하연은 문득 한 가지 사실이 떠올랐다. 그녀는 서준의 비서였기에 회사에서 만들어준 대부분의 계좌는 HT그룹이 관리했다. 그리고 신분증은……. 얼마전 회사 인사부에서 어떤 것을 등록해야 한다며 들고 간 상태였다. 하연은 너무 긴장해 손이 덜덜 떨렸다. 그녀는 상처밖에 남지 않은 이 도시를 하루 빨리 떠나고 싶어 체계적이지 못한 부분이 많았다. “죄송해요, 제가 전화해서 물어볼게요.” 그녀는 가장자리로 걸어가 휴대폰을 꺼내 HT그룹 인사팀에 전화를 걸었지만 전화는 걸리지 않았고, 사용할 수 없는 번호라는 메시지만 떴다. 하연은 머리속이 새하얘졌다. ‘어떻게 내 휴대폰 번호도 HT그룹에서 일괄적으로 관리한다는 걸 잊고 있었을까!’ ‘HT그룹, HT그룹!’ HT그룹은 계속해서 그녀의 걸림돌이었다. 공항을 빠져나온 하연은 황급히 택시를 잡고 HT그룹 빌딩으로 향했다. 차창 밖으로 비가 한두방울 떨어지기 시작했고, 곧 우뚝 솟은 건물들이 눈에 들어왔다. 그녀는 운전기사에게 돈을 건넨 뒤 캐리어를 끌고 HT그룹 본관으로 들어갔다. 다행히 그녀의 퇴사 소식은 아직 퍼지지 않았고, 하연은 비에 젖어 흐트러진 머리를 정리한 후 엘리베이터를 탔다. 그녀는 인사팀이 있는 12층을 눌렸다. “아이고, 최 비서님, 오늘 비 온다고 했는데 모르셨나 봐요.” 인사팀 차장은 여성스러운 손짓을 즐겨 하는 기생오라비이자, 아부에 능한 제이슨이었다. 서준이 하연에게 잘해주지 않는 것을 본 그는 평소 하연을 막대하는 데에 익숙했다. “내 신분증은 어디있어요?” 하연은 그와 대화할 생각이 없었기에 바로 요점부터 말했다. “신분증이요? 그럼 잘못 찾아오셨네요. 2분 전에 대표 비서실 구 실장님이 가져가셨는데 제가 어떻게 알겠어요.” “……!” 하연은 이 결과를 예상했어야 했다. 서준은 비즈니스를 할 때 엄격하고 신속하게 움직이고 한번 한 말은 바꾸지 않는 B시에서 알아주는 냉혈한이었다. 어떻게 하연이 쉽게 그에게 도전할 수 있겠는가! 하연이 캐리어를 끌고 돌아서서 서준에게 가려고 하는데 제이슨이 그녀를 잡았다. 그의 태도가 도발적인지, 악의가 있는지는 불분명했다. “해고될 수도 있어요, 잘 생각해요. 지금 위층에서는 꽤 중요한 회의가 열리고 있고, 한 대표님께는 이미 약혼녀가 있다고 들었어요.” 제7화 민혜경의 부탁 한서준의 약혼자? 최하연과 한서준은 비밀 결혼을 했기에 회사 사람들은 그녀가 서준의 비서라는 것만 알고 있었다. ‘그럼 민혜경을 가리키는 건가?’ 하연의 이혼협의서에 잉크도 마르기 전에 혜경은 HT그룹에 화려하게 등장했다. 나중에 그녀는 한때 하연이 잤던 침대에서 잠을 자고 서준과 잠자리를 가지기도 할 것이다. 이 생각에 하연은 손이 떨리기 시작했지만 겉으로는 담담하게 대답했다. “고마워요.” 그리고 그녀는 곧바로 인사팀 사무실을 나갔다. 제이슨은 알 수 없는 표정으로 하연의 뒷모습을 바라봤다. ‘아이고, 최 비서님이 대표님을 좋아하는 건 바보가 아닌 이상 모두가 다 알 수 있는데, 해고되지 않는 게 더 이상하지.’ 그는 컴퓨터를 보며 말했다. “아, 또 재밌는 일이 생기겠네.” 대표실이 있는 층에 도착한 하연은 엘리베이터에서 내리자마자 구동후를 만났다. “최 비서님, 오셨네요.” 그녀의 캐리어를 본 동후는 틀림없이 하연이 신분증을 찾기 위해 왔다는 것을 알고 신분증이 있는 회의실을 가리켰다. “비서님 신분증은 대표님께 드렸어요. 아직 회의 중이신데, 아직 세 번째 회의예요. 급하시면 제가 말씀드릴까요?” “아뇨, 그럴 필요 없어요.” 하연은 무덤덤하게 말했다. “여기서 기다릴게요.” “네, 알겠습니다. 커피 한 잔 갖다 드릴까요?” 동후는 서준이 그녀를 해고할 생각이 없다는 것을 알고 있었다. 하연은 많은 일을 담당하고 있었고, 중요한 프로젝트가 많아 그녀를 해고하면 당장 적당한 직원을 찾기가 힘들었기 때문이다. 하연을 대하는 그의 태도는 전보다 훨씬 부드러워졌다. “K국식 핸드드립 커피예요, 배운지 얼마 안 됐지만요.” “전 정말 괜찮아요.” 서준과 깔끔하게 헤어지고 싶었던 하연은 주위 사람들에게 곁을 내어주지 않았다. 이 말을 들은 동후는 아무 말도 하지 않고 어두운 얼굴로 회의실에 들어가 서준에게 서류를 건넸다. 하연은 대표실 앞을 지나가다 회의실 쪽을 힐끗 쳐다봤다. 문틈사이로 보인 회의실 내부에는 여러 사람이 테이블을 중심으로 앉아 있었다. 그녀는 서준의 뒷모습과 정장도 버티지 못할 정도로 넓은 그의 어깨를 봤다. 그는 양쪽에 있는 사람들의 보고를 듣고 있었고, 조금씩 보이는 서준의 얼굴은 차가웠으며 한 번씩 입술이 움직였다. 서준은 회의에 집중하고 있었다. 시선을 돌린 하연은 자신의 손에 들린 캐리어와 비에 흠뻑 젖은 옷을 내려다보았다. 마음 같아서는 회의실에 들어가고 싶었지만, 그건 도리가 아니라고 생각했다. 그녀는 다시 대표실을 바라보았다. 불투명한 유리였지만 어렴풋이 푹신한 의자에 앉아 있는 여성의 실루엣이 보였다. 그 여자는 병원에서 우연히 마주쳤던 혜경이 분명했다. 지금 들어가는 건 자신의 부끄러움을 더할 뿐이었다. 이런 생각에 하연은 짐을 잠시 보관한 후 화장실로 가 찬물로 세수를 하며 서준에게 어떻게 돌려달라고 할지 생각하며 마음을 진정시켰다. “최 비서님, 왜 이렇게 늦게 오셨어요!” 손을 씻으러 온 인턴 비서가 다가와 인사를 건넸다. “그렇게 됐네.” 하연은 별다른 설명을 하지 않았다. 인턴 비서가 떠난 후 휴지로 얼굴을 닦으며 자신의 얼굴을 바라봤다. ‘지난 번에 D국에서 큰오빠가 살이 빠졌다고 하길래 다이어트 한다고 했었는데…….’ ‘다시 생각해보니 이 결혼 때문에 스트레스 받은 거였어.’ ‘그래, 결과적으로 잘한 선택이야.’ 그때 갑자기 화장실 문이 열리더니 우아한 자태의 여성이 들어왔다. 그녀의 얼굴은 하얗고 투명했으며 살짝 불룩한 배를 제외하고는 온몸에서 고귀함과 우아함이 물씬 풍겼다. 혜경을 본 하연은 왠지 모르게 열등감이 생겼다. 그녀는 재빨리 남은 물기를 닦고, 옷매무새를 정리한 후 돌아서서 나가려 했다. “잠시만요.” 그러나 옆에서 혜경의 목소리가 들렸다. “방금 사람들이 최 비서님이라고 부르던데, 서준 씨 비서 맞죠?” 가까워지는 발소리에 하연의 몸은 그대로 굳어졌다. 혜경은 그녀에게 다가가 부드럽게 미소를 지었다. “서준 씨 회의가 곧 끝날 것 같은데 커피 한 잔만 대표실로 가져다 주시겠어요? 현호 씨가 무슨 커피를 좋아하는지 잘 아시잖아요, 그렇죠?” 제8화 저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다 최하연은 이미 사직서를 냈으니 민혜경의 말을 들을 의무가 없어 거절했다. 그리고 민혜경의 부탁은 거의 명령에 가까웠기에 그녀의 심기를 불편하게 만들었다. 하지만 하연의 신분증이 아직 한서준에게 있으니 마지막으로 잡다한 일을 맡기로 했다. 더불어 커피를 가져다주면서 자연스레 그에게 말을 걸 수도 있었다. 하연은 심호흡을 한 뒤 동의했다. “알겠습니다.” “그럼 부탁할게요.” 그렇게 말한 후 혜경은 화장실을 나갔다. 임신 후 모성애가 그녀를 감싸는 순간이 잠시 있었지만, 여전히 혜경에게서 풍겨 나오는 자신감과 화려함은 하연과 대조적이었다. 과거 하연은 부유한 집안의 그늘 아래 혜경보다 더하면 더했지 덜하지는 않았다. 하지만 몇 년이 흐른 지금, 하연은 초라한 신세였다. 엄청난 격차에 그녀는 제자리에 우뚝 서 있었다. 깊은 한숨을 내쉬며 감정을 추스린 후 유니폼으로 갈아입고 화장실에서 나온 하연은 탕비실로 가서 커피를 만들었다. 서준은 흑설탕 3 티스푼과 우유를 넣은 아메리카노를 좋아했다. 회의가 끝난 사람들은 하나 둘씩 회의실을 빠져나왔지만 그녀는 서준을 발견하지 못했다. ‘벌써 대표실로 들어간 건가?’ 하연은 커피를 들고 대표실 문을 두드렸다. “들어오세요.” 안에서 들려온 것은 서준의 차가운 목소리가 아닌 온화하고 부드러운 혜경의 목소리였다. 하연은 손이 떨려 하마터면 커피를 쏟을 뻔했다. 긴 고민 끝에 그녀는 마침내 용기를 내어 대표실 문을 열었다. 문을 열자마자 그녀는 서준의 무릎에 앉아 그의 목을 껴안고 있는 혜경을 발견했다. 어느정도 예상은 했지만 그 장면을 두 눈으로 보니 하연은 진정할 수 없었고 심장은 고통으로 뛰고 있었다. 대표실로 들어온 하연을 본 혜경은 조금 당황한 듯했다. “여기에 두고 나가시면 돼요.” 혜경의 부드러운 목소리에 그녀는 다시 머릿속이 복잡해졌다. 하연은 천천히 고개를 들었고 꽤 가까운 거리에서 자신을 바라보고 있는 서준의 눈과 마주쳤다. 그의 눈에서 뿜어져 나오는 냉기가 단숨에 자신을 삼켜버릴 것 같았다. 그 순간 하연은 직감적으로 서준이 일부러 그런 모습을 보였다는 것을 알았다. ‘내가 왜 왔는 지 알면서 나한테 굳이 이런 모습을 보이는 이유가 뭐야!’ “최 비서님?” 우쿠커니 서 있는 하연을 본 혜경이 입을 열었다. “네.” 하연은 고개를 살짝 끄덕이고 커피를 테이블 위에 올려 놓은 후 도망치듯 돌아갔지만 단 두 걸음 만에 걸음을 멈췄다. 뒤에서 들려오는 희미한 소리에 그녀의 머리속엔 뒤엉켜 있는 두 사람의 모습뿐이었다. 하연은 다리에 힘이 풀려 주저앉을 것 같았다. 하지만 필사적으로 버텼다. 그러나 혜경은 자신과 서준, 둘만의 시간을 방해하는 그녀의 존재가 거슬렸다. “최 비서님, 또 다른 용건 있으세요?” “그…….” 하연은 끝내 용기를 내어 다시 한번 뒤를 돌아 말했다. “저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다. 대표님, 돌려주세요.” 200제곱미터에 달하는 대표실의 분위기는 순식간에 얼어붙었다. 책상 위에는 서류가 산더미처럼 쌓여 있고, 흰 셔츠를 입고 가죽 의자에 앉아 있는 서준은 소름 끼치는 표정을 짓고 있었다. “아? 물건이요?” 이 말을 들은 혜경은 호기심이 발동했는지 서준을 더 꽉 껴안으며 물었다. “서준 씨, 왜 비서 물건을 숨기는 거야?” “아, 별거 아니야.” 서준은 혜경의 얇은 팔을 잡아당겼고, 하연의 눈 앞에서 두 사람의 몸을 더 밀착시켰다. 하연은 입술을 질끈 깨물고 아무 말도 하지 않았지만 피눈물이 나는 기분이었다. 남 보다 못한 서준은 그녀를 바라보며 말했다. “나가봐.” 그 말은 강렬하고도 가혹했다. 그런 서준의 모습은 그녀에게 신분증을 쉽게 돌려줄 생각이 없어 보였다. “제 신분증이에요.” 혜경이 있는 틈을 타 그녀는 단도직입적으로 말해 이 일을 해결하고 깔끔하게 떠나고 싶었을 뿐 잠시도 여기에 머물고 싶지 않았다. “전 이미 HT그룹에서 퇴직했는데 대표님께서 왜 제 신분증을 가져 가셨는지 모르겠어요? 대표님이 저에게 다른 감정이라도 가지고 계신 건 아닌지 의심스럽습니다. HT그룹에는 일 잘하는 사람이 차고 넘치잖아요. 저 같은 비서에게 그런 비열한 방법은 사용하지 않으셨으면 좋겠습니다.” 제9화 모두가 다 보는 앞에서 유니폼을 벗다 대표실은 살얼음장과 같았다. 늘 한서준을 조심스럽게 대하던 최하연이 강압적이고 차가운 태도를 보인 것은 이번이 처음이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준의 얼굴이 금세 어두워졌다. “정말이야, 서준 씨?” 혜경이 다가온 순간, 서준은 그녀가 눈치채지 못하게 미간을 찌푸렸다. “정말이겠어?” 그는 서늘한 표정으로 말했다. “저 여자 말대로 HT그룹에 일 잘 하는 사람은 차고 넘쳤어. 저런 일개 비서의 신분증은 원하지도, 필요하지도 않아.” “퇴사하기 전에 인수인계는 똑바로 해야지. 입사할 때 지급한 유니폼을 입고 인수인계도 없이 떠나는 건 HT그룹 규칙에 어긋나니까.” 그제야 하연은 자신의 신분증을 이용해 HT그룹으로 불러들인 서준의 의도를 알아차렸다. 이곳에 남거나 아무것도 없이 떠나거나. 서준은 이런 방법을 사용해 그녀를 항복하도록 하려고 했으며 하연이 항복할 것이라 확신했다. 그 순간, 하연에게 남아 있던 마지막 자존심까지 모조리 짓밟혔다. “아, 그런 거야? 그런 거면 최 비서가 잘못했네.” “순간 최 비서랑 서준 씨 사이에 뭔가 있는 줄 알았잖아.” 혜경이 서준의 품을 더 파고드는 것을 본 하연은 미친듯이 떨리는 마음을 억누르고 검은색 유니폼 자켓을 벗고 셔츠를 하나씩 풀었다. “벗을게요.” 간결하고 확실한 네 글자. ‘서준 씨 말이 맞아. 끝낼 거면 확실하게 끝내야지.’ 그녀의 갑작스러운 행동에 대표실은 삽시간에 고요해졌다. 혜경은 믿을 수 없다는 표정으로 그녀를 바라봤다. 이미 고개를 숙인 서준의 욕정으로 얼룩진 서늘한 눈빛이 얼어붙었다. 그는 최근 하연이 이전과 확연히 다르다는 것을 분명하게 느꼈다. 이 느낌은 그녀가 자신의 족쇄에서 완전히 벗어난 것처럼 말로는 설명하기 어려운 감정이었다. 서준은 완전히 통제력을 잃었다. 아니면 3년이라는 결혼 생활동안 그녀를 정말로 이해하지 못한 건 아닐까? 대표실의 소문이 빠르게 퍼지자 많은 직원들이 문 앞에서 기웃거렸다. 아무도 항상 온화하고 친절했던 하연에게 그런 거친 면이 있을 거라 생각하지 못했다. 셔츠를 벗은 하연은 하얀 나시만 입고 있었고, 그녀의 아름다운 몸매가 드러났다. 그녀의 몸매가 드러나자 밖에 있던 동료들은 입을 다물지 못했다. “정말 벗을 줄은 몰랐어요, 근데 최 비서님 몸매 진짜 예쁘네요…….” “아니, 우리 유니폼이 이렇게 펑퍼짐한데 누가 최 비서님 몸매가 저렇게 좋을지 알았겠어요?” 구동후의 뼈 때리는 말로 그들의 수다가 멈췄다. “아주 한가하지? 일 안 해? 전부 월급에서 깎일 줄 알아!” 모여 있던 직원들은 서로의 눈치를 보다 즉시 각자의 자리로 돌아갔다. 그제야 동후는 살짝 열린 창문 틈으로 안을 들여다보았고 이해가 안 되는 부분이 마음속에서 충돌했다. ‘대표님이 이미 퇴사한 일개 비서 때문에 일을 이렇게 어렵게 만드는 건 처음 봐, 도대체 무슨 일이 있었던 거야?’ 대표실 안에서 나시 하나만 입고 있던 하연은 갑작스러운 찬 공기에 움찔했다. 그녀는 추위를 견딘 후 간신히 고개를 들었다. “대표님, 이제 제 신분증 좀 주실래요?” 하연은 그가 또 다른 이유를 대며 거절할까 봐 걱정하며 말했다. “말씀하신 인수인계는 제가 자리를 잡은 후 구 실장님께 이메일로 보내겠습니다. 대표님 마음에 들지 않으면 지난 달 월급은 안 주셔도 됩니다.” 이는 서준과의 관계를 완전히 끊겠다는 뜻이었다. 서준의 검은 눈동자는 서늘해졌고, 확고한 하연의 모습에 알 수 없는 감정이 가슴 깊은 곳에서부터 휘몰아치고 있었다. 제10화 오빠의 마중 “서준 씨?” 민혜경은 한 공간에 같이 있는 이 두 사람이 어떤 관계인지 모른 채 그저 최하연이 눈에 거슬리기만 했다. “서준 씨, 얼른 주고 보내! 오늘 우리 부모님이 내가 당신 데리고 오는 줄 알고 기다리고 있어, 오랫동안 못 만났잖아, 우리 부모님이 서준 씨 보고 싶대.” 부드러운 그녀의 목소리에 한서준은 정신을 차렸다. 한씨 가문은 민씨 가문에 가책을 느끼고 있어 그는 민씨 저택에 방문했어야 했다. 하지만 이 말에도 하연의 얼굴은 서준에 대한 모든 것들이 더 이상 그녀와 아무 상관이 없는 것처럼 평온했다. 서준은 답답하고 복잡했다. “저기 있어.” 하연은 그가 턱으로 가리킨 쪽을 바라봤다. 그곳엔 신분증이 정수기 밑에 아무렇게나 널브러진 채 마치 그녀처럼 버림받은 것처럼 보였다. “네.” 하연은 씁쓸한 마음을 억누르고 신분증을 주워들은 뒤 뒤도 돌아보지 않고 돌아서서 대표실을 떠났다. 그 뒤에는 날카롭고 차가운 시선이 그녀를 따라다니는 것 같았다. 대표실 문을 열고 나가는 순간 사무실 직원들의 시선이 일제히 쏠렸다. 그저 흥미롭게 보는 사람도 있고 동정하는 사람도 있었지만 그들의 시선에는 가십거리라는 배경이 깔려 있었다. 더군다나 회사에선 하연이 서준을 꼬셔서 그에게 쫓겨났다는 소문도 돌았다. 그녀는 법적으로 서준의 부인이었지만, 내연녀로 치부됐다. 하연은 눈시울이 붉어졌다. 눈물을 참기 위해 애쓰며 1층 로비에 도착했을 때 뒤에서 다가오는 발자국 소리가 들렸다. “최 비서님, 밖에 비 와요. 추우시면 제 겉옷 드릴게요.” 우산을 가져다준 사람은 다름아닌 구동후였다. ‘매정한 HT그룹에도 따뜻한 사람이 있긴 하구나.’ 겉옷을 벗으려는 동후를 본 하연은 그를 말리며 씁쓸함을 목에 삼켰다. “아니에요, 고마워요 구 실장님. 이제 만날 일도 없겠네요.” 그녀의 씁쓸한 표정을 본 동후는 입을 움직였지만 한동안 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 그가 머뭇거리는 사이 하연은 미련없이 자리를 떠나 빗 속으로 뛰어들었다. 이럴 때는 폭풍우만이 꿈에서 깨어날 수 있는 유일한 방법이었다. 공항으로 향하는 택시에 앉아 창밖으로 쏟아지는 빗줄기를 바라보던 하연은 몇 년 동안 살았던 도시가 눈에 들어와 참지 못하고 전화를 걸었다. 전화가 연결되자마자 지친 그녀는 젖 먹던 힘을 다해 말했다. “오빠…….” 그녀는 상대에게 몇 마디 말을 한 뒤 전화를 끊었다. 8시간 후, 전용기가 B시 공항에 착륙했다. 하연은 키가 크고 검은 옷을 입은 한 남자의 품에 안겼다. 뒤에 있던 경호원이 그녀의 캐리어를 끌고 두 사람을 전용기에 태웠다. …… 늦은 밤, 검은색 벤틀리 한 대가 천천히 한씨 고택으로 들어섰다. 뒷좌석에 앉아 있던 서준은 고개를 들어 무성한 관목 아래 고층 저택을 바라봤다. 평소 늘 불이 켜져 있던 침실도 어둡기만 했다. ‘진짜 갔구나.’ 혜경은 서늘한 서준의 기운을 느꼈고, 식사 자리에서 그녀의 아버지가 한 말 때문에 화난 게 분명하다고 생각했다. “서준 씨, 밥 먹을 때 우리 언니랑 서준 씨 사이에 일어난 일로 기분이 상했다는 거 알아. 결혼은 서두르지 않아도 돼, 우리 아빠는 신경 쓰지 마. 우리 아빠는 내가 혼전임신이라 재촉하는 것뿐이야…….” 혜경의 말에 서준은 생각을 뒤로 미뤄두고, 그녀가 잡은 자신의 소매 끝을 보며 말했다. “구겨졌네.” 혜경은 그의 말에 무의식적으로 손을 뗐다. 그 후 서준은 문을 열고 차에서 내렸고, 혜경은 쓸쓸히 떠나는 그의 뒷모습을 멍하니 바라봤다. ‘오늘 대표실에서 자기 다리 위에 앉혔으면서 어떻게 하루도 안 지났는데 딴 사람이 된 거야?’ 하지만 그녀는 생각은 잠시 미뤄두고 서준의 뒤를 따라 차에서 내렸다. 제11화 참가 자격이 박탈당하다 고택에서 한참을 기다린 가정부는 돌아온 한서준의 외투를 받아들었고, 서준의 뒤에 있는 민혜경을 보고 잠시 멍해졌다. “혜경 아가씨, 방은 준비해 뒀습니다. 이쪽 복도를 따라 올라가시면 됩니다.” 서준을 따라 계단으로 향하던 혜경은 멈춰 서서 믿을 수 없다는 듯이 쳐다봤다. “서준 씨, 우리 같이 자는 거 아니에요?” 그녀가 고택으로 들어오는 걸 동의한 서준은 결혼도 암묵적으로 동의한 격이었다. 함께 사는 건 당연한 일이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준은 미간을 찌푸렸다. “그…….” 혜경은 더 이상 어떠한 말도 감히 하지 못했다. 남아있던 하연의 흔적이 사라질까 봐 그는 가정부에게 다른 방을 준비해라고 지시했었다. “난 아직 할 일이 남았으니까 먼저 자러 가.” 서준은 무관심한 어투로 혜경을 바라보며 눈빛을 보냈다. “하지만…….” 예상대로 혜경은 여전히 달갑지 않은 추궁을 해 왔고, 서준의 지시를 받은 배현숙이 그녀를 막았다. “혜경 아가씨, 절 따라오세요.” 고택의 엘리베이터 문이 닫히며 차갑기 짝이 없는 서준의 얼굴이 가려졌다. 혜경은 마음속의 불만을 억눌렀다. ‘귀국한 후로 서준 씨의 행동이 너무 달라졌어.’ 가깝고도 먼 그의 마음을 도저히 알 수 없었다. 서재로 돌아온 서준은 샤워를 하고 목욕가운을 입은 뒤 손에 든 문서를 훑어봤지만 정신은 딴 데로 가 있었다. 예전 같으면 하연이 서재에 따뜻한 수프를 가져다주고 침실로 가 그를 기다렸을 것이다. 때로는 서재에서 밤을 지새우기도 하고, 때로는 침실로 돌아와 그녀는 소파에서, 서준은 침대에서 자기도 했지만 그녀는 하루도 빠짐없이 수프를 가져다줬다. 하지만 오늘은 아무리 기다려도 수프를 가져다주는 사람이 없었다. 이런 그녀의 흔적에 서준은 괜히 짜증이 났다. 이때 전화가 울렸다. 화면에 뜬 ‘구 실장’이라는 글자를 보고 서준은 왠지 모르게 느낌이 좋지 않아 미간을 찌푸렸다. [대표님, 방금 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 연락이 왔는데 HT그룹이 기부금액 적다는 이유로 참가 자격을 박탈당했다고 합니다.] 서준의 얼굴은 금세 어두워졌다. 원래 이 모든 것은 하연이 담당했지만 그녀가 떠난 이상 모든 건 동후의 몫이 되었다. “기부금액 적다고? 박람회 참가 자격은 각 그룹이 적십자사에 기부한 금액을 기준으로 결정하는 거 아니야? HT그룹은 작년에 이미 600억 원을 기부했어, 근데 적다고?” 대표의 기분이 심상치 않다는 것을 느낀 동후는 등에 식은땀이 흘렀다. [저도 이해가 되지 않아 이 문제에 대해 알아보려고 최 비서님께 연락드렸지만, 사용할 수 없는 번호라고…….] “…….” 동후는 다음 말을 계속 이어 나갈 수 없었다. 곧 서재는 정적에 휩싸였고 서준은 인상을 지으며 오늘 대표실에서 유니폼을 벗던 하연의 모습을 떠올렸다. 그는 알 수 없는 감정에 가슴이 휘몰아쳤다. 그의 기억이 맞다면, 하연은 시골에서 태어나 수도권 대학에 입학했다. 그녀는 노력 끝에 옷가게를 열었지만 서준과 결혼한 후 얼마 되지 않아 문을 닫았다. 그렇게 하연은 한씨 집안에서 정기적으로 주는 용돈을 제외하고는 추가 수입이 없었다. ‘돈도 없는 여자가 어디로 갔을까?’ “우선 시골로 가 봐.” 그는 하연이 알려준 고향 주소를 아직도 기억하고 있었고, 그녀를 찾을 수 있다고 확신했다. “그리고 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 전화해. 총책임자랑 얘기를 해 봐야 겠어.” 전화를 끊은 서준은 휴대폰을 집어 던졌고, 그의 얼굴은 점점 더 어두워졌다. 제12화 D국의 다섯 오빠들 유럽풍 건물의 호화로운 스위트룸, 최하연은 익숙한 듯 기지개를 펴고 일어났다. 방 구조나 가구들은 그녀가 떠났을 때와 다름없었다. 하연의 머리맡에는 따뜻한 차가 놓여 있었고, 침대 위에는 세련된 옷들이 여러 벌 놓여 있었다. 코 끝이 시큰거렸다. B시에서는 꿈도 꾸지 못할 대우였다. “할아버지는 비행기 추락 사고 소식을 들으시고 네가 전화를 안 받아서 심정지가 오셨어, 아직도 병상에 누워계셔.” 뒤에서 발소리가 가까워지더니 검은 옷을 입은 큰 키의 남자가 카리스마와 아우라를 풍기며 그녀의 침실에 나타났다. 그는 B시로 하연을 데리러 온 오빠 최하민이었다. 하민은 현재 최씨 가문의 경영을 이끌고 있고 항상 온화함을 유지하며 한 번도 화를 낸 적이 없다. 할아버지가 편찮으시다는 소식에 하연은 덜컥 겁이 나 울먹였다. “오빠, 많이 위중하신 거야……?” “심각한 정도는 아니야, 넌 네 몸이나 챙겨.” 하민은 하연의 손을 잡아당기며 나가려는 그녀를 막았다. “지금 네 꼴을 봐, 이게 사람 얼굴이야? 예전에 한 약속 잊었어?” 이 말을 들은 하연은 발걸음을 멈췄다. 당연히 잊지 않았다. 그녀는 할아버지에게 한서준이 자신을 사랑하지 않고 나아가 이혼까지 하게 된다면 영원히 최씨 가문에 남아 가업을 돕겠다고 약속했다. 심지어 하연은 최씨 가문의 사업을 확장하기 위해 4대 가문 중 하나인 나씨 가문과 결혼하겠다는 제안을 순순히 받아들이기로 했다. ‘오빠가 갑자기 이런 말을 하는 걸 보면, 벌써 사람을 찾아 놓은 거야?’ ‘나씨 가문의 아들은 알아주는 바람둥이라고 하던데…….’ “근데 오빠 난 이혼한지도 얼마 안 됐고, 아직 재혼할 생각이 없어…….” 그녀는 거의 빌다시피 말했다. 순간 하민은 표정을 풀더니 전보다 훨씬 부드러워진 목소리로 말했다. 당연히 겁주려고 한 말이었다. “넌 최씨 집안 딸이야. 우리 가문은 자식을 팔면서까지 집안을 키우진 않아 하지만, 할아버지가 완치하실 때까지는 내 옆에서 오른팔 역할을 똑똑히 해.” 이 말의 의미는 D국에 있는 하민의 DS그룹에 들어오라는 말이었다. 하연의 가족들은 그녀가 상운대 글로벌비지니스학부에 들어갈 때부터 이 일을 염두에 두고 있었다. 하지만 하연이 자신의 꿈을 이루기 위해 디자이너 브랜드 숍을 열고 서준에게 첫눈에 반할 줄은 누가 상상이라도 했을까? ‘오빠랑 할아버지가 많이 속상해하실 거야.’ “알겠어.” 그녀는 재혼만 아니라면 뭐든 괜찮다고 말했다. 하민은 움푹 패인 눈으로 그녀를 바라보며 ‘응’하고 대답했다. ‘우리 하연이만 보면 가슴이 아프네. 하지만, 이번 결혼이 하연이에게 교훈을 줬을 거야.’ “대표님.” 그때, 누군가가 방 문을 두드리고 들어왔다. 하민의 비서였다. “한서준 씨가 참가 자격 박탈에 대해 궁금한 점이 있어 대표님과 만나 구체적으로 이야기를 나누고 싶다고 합니다.” 하연은 그 자리에서 얼어붙었다. “오빠, 설마…….” 하민은 그녀를 데리고 온 후 신속하고 무자비하게 한씨 가문을 공격했다. 이는 서준이 하연만 믿고 이번 박람회에 관심이 없었다는 걸 알았기 때문이다. 하연만 믿고 있던 일이 이렇게 바뀔 것이라고 누가 알았겠는가? “이건 최씨 가문 딸은 그 누구도 건드릴 수 없다는 무언의 경고야. 이제 네가 뭘 해야 할지 알고 있지?” 하민은 하연이 알고 있을 거라 생각하며 그녀의 어깨를 가볍게 두드린 뒤 비서와 함께 떠났다. 그와 동시에 그는 비서에게 지시를 내렸다. “며칠 동안 하연이를 데리고 D국의 주요 산업단지를 돌고 수석 비서의 모든 업무를 숙지하도록 해.” “알겠습니다, 대표님.” 그들의 목소리는 점점 멀어져 갔고, 넓은 침실은 다시 조용해졌다. ‘수석 비서…….’ 이 직급은 대표 다음으로 높은 직급이었다. 하연은 자신의 볼을 세게 꼬집었다. ‘이번에도 오빠를 실망시키면 안 돼.’ “서프라이즈!” 하연이 DS그룹의 최고층 사무실로 들어온 지 이틀이 되던 날, 건들건들한 한 남자가 들어왔다.	LEARN_MORE	https://www.mlyqjqpr.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	소설의 세계	https://www.facebook.com/61557428073507/	673	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	mlyqjqpr.com	IMAGE	https://www.mlyqjqpr.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=15149&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466002718_1085606979958967_7121558704551842248_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VgLaTTuXQgIQ7kNvgE9xEuA&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ao2HJWtPl71E7a43evE7my-&oh=00_AYCrrX4Px454OSTWR5D4-pC1Qg2tUnmADlRVu_f81FPyOg&oe=674C37B9	PERSON_PROFILE	소설의 세계	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,540,681	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2540465}'	Yes	2024-11-26 18:56	active	1928	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	In Debra's last life, she loved Juan so much, but everyone knew that the one he cherished was Shelia. After Debra was drained of her last bit of value by Juan, she tragically died on the operating table. Reborn in this life, Debra swears never to repeat the same mistakes, and she will make Juan regret what he has done! "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she died from postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. "Damn it!" he cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462483624_1046414663443486_2784424457317863530_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pfRRonQYbUkQ7kNvgHh-9bJ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ANti2X0BVTwH6JGuJEebRXt&oh=00_AYApmISSiG_TnimbQLSCjuWYxV1DgFRGmZIKvnQ7c9cXdw&oe=674C2DFB	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,541,046	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2539612}'	No	2024-11-26 18:57	active	1928	😍Read the next chapters👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458293998_1696356974464897_6574490535769686259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9tnOyGqw0HwQ7kNvgErAG3j&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AFmPjAGmYNleBf8c9QdAV_y&oh=00_AYC-KcwILhebUGApgnZuzsn4Gcdcb7H0uysJ3EU_s2yNfQ&oe=674C3D1F	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,540,902	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-11-26 18:57	active	1928	Read next chapter👉	She signed the divorce papers and left without taking her phone. He checked her phone and got floored at the message: Please come tomorrow for another prenatal care checkup! ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchel’s phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe it’s time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raegan’s shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &32&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e	Hello reading		0	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	IMAGE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=798859118295947&rawadid=120216695378130091	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465173962_3981156075505006_3081177192932276729_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r20ABfQiepMQ7kNvgHCUSnw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AF4GgK84nyYPrTel5jdD83v&oh=00_AYDDOWdjX6299p-ZPAF0ugwGC8Wn84nipXhnY-QesAxCAg&oe=674C4FAD	REGULAR_PAGE		1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,540,185	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2539815}'	No	2024-11-26 18:54	active	1928	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	As the daughter of Alpha, I have been abused by my brother Alpha Trey and the pack, all because of an unforgivable mistake I made at 6. Ouch! Beta Kyle rudely kicks me to the floor in front of the office door and yells, “Useless Stupid Wolf! Clean the office asap! Our guest, Alpha Dane will be arriving soon!” Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. He digs his nails into my thinning skin before he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned 18, I could finally escape, but 4 years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. “Uhheem” Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” His deep voice sends a shiver through me, “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them.” Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the fuck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Get out now!” Alpha Trey seethes. I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. I try to keep myself busy to stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace is short-lived when I hear my brother calling out for champagne and some glasses. Quickly finding what he asked for, I bow my head as I re-enter the office. I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move; even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one has ever watched me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should have…. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. “Why do you treat her like shit?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “She's an unforgiven murderer.” Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Murdered who?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “Our parents.”	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,762	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463716564_849071077033660_7419585111381032995_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=reat5hdvPUEQ7kNvgEGjh6x&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ACYq5vP6pfotXCouVvZDj7E&oh=00_AYBMCu9zlXDsLMUuBKiOfe4BijEuQbpMF9y3qPoUF_ZCgw&oe=674C4AB4	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,540,341	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2541472}'	Yes	2024-11-26 18:55	active	1928	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage to Aurora." he said, his voice steady, " She will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "General Aurora Yates? Queen dowager has praised her as a role model for all women. Is she willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Fell in love? Carissa's soft smile was wiped off by a mocking one. Huh, looks like he is determined in breaking his vow... A year ago, on their wedding night, Barrett had been called away for battle. Before he left, he had lifted her veil and vowed, "Carissa, you’re the only woman I will ever love. I’ll never take a concubine!" Buying his promise, Carissa had once believed Barrett’s victory would earn him a higher rank, so she had never regreted supporting the Warren household with her dowry in the past year. But now, in exchange for his victory, Barrett asked the king for nothing but another woman's hand in marriage, and even went far to use his so-called "glorified victory" to shut her up... Carissa felt a lump in her throat, but she swallowed it down, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" Barrett’s eyes softened for a moment, "They do. It was a royal edict, and Aurora is amicable. Mother liked her a lot upon seeing her, even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please be generous enough to welcome Aurora." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, General, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them." Barrett interrupted, "You're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her. Also rest assured. Mother has promised me that Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things." “Oh, that's what you think I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa couldn't help but laughing. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. "Carissa." An all-too-familiar voice suddenly called from the doorway, followed by the steady tapping of a cane, pulling Carissa out of her thoughts. To her surprise, it was Rebecca Warren, Barrett's mother. In all the time Barrett had been away, this was the first time Rebecca had visited. Surpressing her anger, Carrisa quickly rose, taking Rebecca's arm from the maid, “Mother, you could have summoned me. There’s no need to trouble yourself.” Barrett frowned, stepping forward. “Mother, I told you I’ve got this—" Rebecca shot her son a reproachful glance, then turned to Carrisa, bursting into an affectionate smile, "Carissa, It’s been a tough year, especially with your family’s tragedy. Now, you’re the only one left of the Marquis' family. But fortunately, now that Barrett is back, you finally have support again." Carissa stiffened, her suspicions confirmed. Rebecca hadn’t come here out of concern—she had come to remind her that without her family, Carissa had no one left to turn to. Her future, her very existence, now depended solely on Barrett’s mercy. With that, Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca’s smile faltered for a split second before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s... rough around the edges, not nearly as refined as you." Carissa smiles, her eyes sliding to Barrett, then back to Rebecca. "So, you don’t like her then, Mother?" Barrett bristled at the question, but Rebecca raised a hand, stopping him, "Well, It’s too soon to judge, isn't it? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, Aurora and Barrett will earn military merits together as husband and wife, while you can manage the household and enjoy the fruits of their labor. Isn’t that perfect?" "Perfect indeed!" Carissa smiled, her tone, though, soon turned chilly, "But since they’re the husband and wife, I see no point of me staying here." Barrett’s eyes flashed with anger, but before he could respond, Rebecca stepped in, her tone sharp, "Where does that come from? Yo'll still in charge of the household. You do know everyone has been satisfied with your work in the past year, don't you?" Carissa's lip curled into a sarcastic smile. Satisfied? They had only been satisfied because she had used her own money to keep them afloat! Let alone the fact that most of it went directly to the medical expense for Rebecca herself - she would be the last one wanting Carissa out of the role! Carissa didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, since circumstances had changed, she no longer wanted to be taken as a fool. “Mother,” Carissa said calmly, "I only took charge because sister Amelia was unwell. Now that she’s recovered, she can resume her duties. Tomorrow, I’ll go over the accounts and hand everything back." Barrett clenched his fists, snapping, “Fine! Don’t think we can’t manage without you—" "Barret!" Rebecca quickly cut him off, her eyes narrowing. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. It’s normal for men to take multiple wives. If you can’t accept that, people will think you’re jealous and narrow-minded." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made Rebecca think she was easy to manipulate. Rebecca firmly believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. But to her surprise, Carissa didn't back down at all this time, "Then let them be. I can't care less about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and started coughing harshly. "Enough, Carissa!" Barrett boomed, rushing to his mother’s side and patting her back, saying, "Mom, let's waste no more time with her! The king’s edict is final, she has no choice but to accept it!” Recovering from the cough, Rebecca also chimed in, "Yes, Carissa. We'll leave you think about it." As Carissa watched Barret storm out with his mother, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, Old Mrs. Warren and my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “Barret and I never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left in the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464224028_2446917542165427_1252976517480997951_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=razg3u1vM2QQ7kNvgELhg94&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ACYq5vP6pfotXCouVvZDj7E&oh=00_AYA1YrIdzQ3gaKl6VP3u6ypoHvwTv-SPnFbeZ0ClTYirig&oe=674C463C	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,540,233	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2539612}'	No	2024-11-26 18:54	active	1928	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464808722_561679296363183_7942977769112369670_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aSRkE5-EaOwQ7kNvgGkgzW_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ACYq5vP6pfotXCouVvZDj7E&oh=00_AYA_rUeg_nolIyUbwdc169J-NPEeAt8tF61MT97FAJeB8Q&oe=674C4FBB	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,540,598	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2541472}'	Yes	2024-11-26 18:56	active	1928	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	"Carissa, the king has issued a decree allowing Aurora to marry into our general's house. I hope you can accept and respect this fact." The person who said this is Carissa Sinclair's husband, Barrett Warren. A year ago, on the night of their wedding, Barrett set out to lead his army into battle. Now, after finally returning victorious, he brings Carissa this kind of "good news." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won't be a concubine. She'll be my legal wife and equal to you." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Equal to me, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On the wedding night a year ago, he personally lifted Carissa's veil and promised affectionately: "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn't understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She's unlike any woman I've ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! When Barrett left, the general's mansion had already fallen into decline. All the expenses were supported by the dowry Carissa had brought. Barrett's mother, Rebecca, was suffering from a strange illness, and she had invited a reclusive divine doctor to treat her. Each month, dozens of silver coins were spent on exorbitant medical fees, not to mention Carissa's constant care by Rebecca's bedside. In the end, she got such a reward. So, the kindness that this family shows is merely because they are relying on Carissa's dowry. If Barrett's betrayal was like a sharp sword, then Rebecca's hypocrisy was like thousands of silver needles, piercing deeply into Carissa's heart. Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she's different from any woman you know. She's a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn't want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That's them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She's straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won't like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It's fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I'll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" "Never mind. I don't want to argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,"said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. "My lady, my lord was too much!" said Lulu, Carissa's maid, wiping her tears away. "Don't call him that!" Carissa gave her a stern look. "We never consummated the marriage. He's not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list." "Why the dowry list?" Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. "Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?" Lulu held her forehead and gasped. "But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children." Tears finally welled up in Carissa's eyes at the mention of her parents. Carissa actually came from a family of warriors, and she had been training in martial arts since she was young, showing great talent. However, when she was 15, her father and several brothers died on the battlefield. Since then, her usually open-minded mother advised Carissa to hide her skills and, like other noble girls, find a husband to live a stable life. But now it seems she has betrayed her mother's expectations. Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list, narrowed her eyes, and sneered, "No wonder they covet my dowry so much." The dowry her mother provided was quite substantial; she hadn't paid much attention to it before. Now she realized how much effort her mother had put in for her. "Then, my lady, what shall we do now?" Carissa's eyes grew cold. "I could confront the king and use my family's achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I'll kill myself in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa's expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I'm that foolish? If I manage to reach the king, I'll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. In addition, the law states that if a woman is divorced, her husband has the right to keep all her dowry. Right now, Barrett doesn't dare to divorce her, mindful of his reputation, but who knows what will happen in the future? Carissa no longer wanted to believe in this hypocritical man, nor did she want to live under the same roof with him. She once hoped to build a life with Barrett, so naturally she would not be stingy with her dowry. However, circumstances had changed. She intended to leave the general's residence with dignity and take every last coin of her dowry back home!	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464183718_1608087840126342_8310047084193887164_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XIk-ArcqsqAQ7kNvgH-tixA&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ATZqbZ8ka9Er7eq6iDG0XCc&oh=00_AYCoV3Y9RBiWZxpDf0ihfOTkn24qFNXFbnVtfK55BwGqaQ&oe=674C3BDB	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,541,131	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2541723}'	Yes	2024-11-26 18:57	active	1928	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	840	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	thebvhwysgng.com	IMAGE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452698537_426677710373501_6772335521472058240_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BYM-IDzBL_cQ7kNvgFQrdsL&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AFmPjAGmYNleBf8c9QdAV_y&oh=00_AYDKvgAulKB7hGiA-73lPpSSjAJ_97-aR5fFPC4djM2Xfg&oe=674C3D03	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 82 of 121, showing 20 record(s) out of 2,402 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads